Melanie's Story
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 101
- Joined: Thu Jul 07, 2022 3:23 pm
Re: Melanie's Story
Yes, me too.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 104
- Joined: Tue Jan 18, 2022 8:37 pm
- Location: Eastern US
- Gender:
Re: Melanie's Story
HI!
Yes, I have the next two chapters in draft - just been bogged down between work/life and other projects lately. Hope to have something posted before too long, sorry for the delay!
Yes, I have the next two chapters in draft - just been bogged down between work/life and other projects lately. Hope to have something posted before too long, sorry for the delay!
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 101
- Joined: Thu Jul 07, 2022 3:23 pm
Re: Melanie's Story
That's ok. I think we're all hoping you keep going with this fascinating tale. It takes time, particularly with other commitments.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 104
- Joined: Tue Jan 18, 2022 8:37 pm
- Location: Eastern US
- Gender:
Melanie's Story Part 75 - What Next?
I debated whether to go ahead and tell the girls what was going on. They knew I’d brought them here to Melanie’s old apartment for the last two days, at least in part because of my concern that they could be in danger at the house. They also knew now, that we suspected Andrew wasn’t as innocent in all this as we originally thought. Though I suspected only Cindy and Melanie knew how deep that rabbit hole went. That Andrew was in regular contact with the rest of the criminal organization using a separate email address – and may have been financing it, some out of the company’s funds and some out of his own. I kinda wished I still had those ledgers to take a deeper dive into, but I had to give those back to the sarge after I used them to help link the mysterious NXT (I still didn’t know the sleaseball’s name) to the last two victims (Kim and Erin) and possibly to the mansion where they had continued their research in an underground bunker. Which is where we found Cindy and Becky being held in a cage.
That got me thinking about NXT, the surveillance and then the rescue we mounted to free Kim and Erin. I’d informed the sarge and given him what info I had (mostly) once I had them safely away from that compound. Yet I hadn’t heard any follow-up. Sarge had come the next day and taken statements from both of them. Had the police ever gotten a search warrant? Had they arrested NXT? Wasn’t that like over a week ago? Though so much was going on day to day it was all a blur sometimes.
Soon I’d need to update the girls on everything going on. Everything. They’d know soon enough. Though I didn’t want them getting angry with Cindy over what her husband had pulled – she was easily as much a victim as they were. And if NXT and his people were still out there, were they still searching for us? Or were they some of the people that were watching the house and working with Andrew … and then breaking into the house?
And of course, Andrew was still out there wreaking havoc.
I needed to give sarge a call in the morning. What I’d say to him I wasn’t sure yet, but I needed to fill him in regarding Andrew somehow. Granted, before now we only had two pieces of evidence – one, what he’d said to me (and there was no way I could talk to sarge about the circumstances in which he’d said that – NO way) and two, a bunch of email communications between Andrew and the criminals, though right now nobody knew (besides Melanie, Maria, and now Cindy) that I had downloaded that email archive from the scientists’ server before they were able to wipe it. NOW, we actually had some hard evidence to back it up – including video feed, and I supposed now if we went back to the house, the back door and the office were a crime scene. I really hoped they didn’t destroy the back door, though that was secondary right now.
I suspected I’d just have to lead with the hard evidence – and wait on the other information in-case of necessity.
I got up to head back into the bedroom. Some of the girls glanced up at me as I walked in, but they went right back to watching their movie. They all looked comfortable and … quite engrossed in whatever they were watching. So I didn’t bother talking to them about what happened at the house. That could wait.
For now, I just tried to relax, though my mind was running. Not only about the situation with Andrew – and maybe NXT was involved? - I definitely planned on having a talk with the sarge in the morning. Both to fill him in on what happened and to get some update on NXT. If they hadn’t gotten a search warrant yet and hadn’t gone in making arrests, that’s one possible explanation for where Andrew’s ‘helpers’ came from. Either that or he had other partners that we hadn’t discovered yet. Now once I did talk to the sarge – I had to tell him the machine was stolen, didn’t I? That was key evidence. And it could tie him directly to everything else.
I could think of SEVERAL complications though. First off, if they hauled in Andrew and began questioning him, would he start talking about what he was doing at the house (the FIRST time)? Hell, he was there to have sex, Cindy was naive enough to set up the whole thing (before she knew what she knows now) and she put me in a position where it was too late to say no, and instead I was there to make sure Andrew didn’t get out of hand. And I did … get carried away for a bit before I stopped myself. The biggest risk here was if Andrew decided he was going down anyway, and wanted to drag me down with. The police would then know I didn’t put a stop to it (doesn’t matter if I didn’t know about it until the last minute) and potentially they’d hear I also participated. Now Cindy was awake/aware for at least some of that, and I knew she’d vouch for me, that she put me in that position and she wasn’t thinking clearly when she orchestrated the rendezvous, and likely she’d argue vehmently that I was trying to make sure it didn’t get out of hand … but would the police believe her enough? Or worse, would they say I should have put a stop to it despite Cindy’s manipulation and implicate me for just having been there? No, I had to hope that if Andrew was going down for being involved in the scheme, that he’d have the sense not to dig himself a deeper hole by admitting to something where he could potentially be facing a rape charge. It’s one thing when the girls know and agree to play along – as they had with me several times – and it’s another to be brainwashed and then be with someone they’d never have agreed to be with.
The next complication, was that I was already testing the restoration process with the new machine that I built/redesigned myself. The expectation had been that I’d figure out how to make the other machine work in reverse. Now I know it wasn’t possible with the sub-par equipment they used to build it – and technically when the scientists told Andrew it was impossible, it wasn’t with their equipment. But scientifically it was. So were they lying, stretching the truth, or did they really think it wasn’t possible. They weren’t the brightest bulbs in the box, so maybe they really didn’t think it could be done. And Andrew hung his hat on that.
Getting back to the issue at hand, the girls were more than anxious for me to start using the machine – on at least one of them. I suspected if we talked about it at breakfast tomorrow, I’d get volunteers even after bringing up all the potential risks. They’d seen it used already several times, they’d been monitoring the five squirrels and even performing some tests on them throughout the afternoon, and I knew they were more than ready – antsy – to take that risk. But if I started restoring them and then told the sarge that we’d been here for two days and the machine was stolen … wouldn’t it then become obvious I’d built another machine? Or was I over-thinking this.
I’d have to come up with a coherent story and make sure the girls all bought into it.
For now though, I just lay back, half-watching the movie and half wrapped up in my thoughts. So I didn’t even notice Melanie walking over to check on me until I felt her punching me in the thigh.
I glanced down at her and she smiled. “Hey babe.”
“Hey honey. Did we wear you out already?”
I snorted. “Maybe. Though I have a lot on my mind too.”
No sense explaining, she knew. She lifted her arms, signaling for me to pick her up. So I wrapped my fingers around her and brought her up to my face. I just looked at her for a few moments, her bare bottom in my palm, her perky bare breasts … before I knew it I was absently stroking her thigh with my thumb, while she looked into my eyes. She nudged herself over onto her side until my thumb brushed her tiny cunt, and when I realized, she giggled. “You need a break. Let’s see if I can take your mind elsewhere for a few minutes.” And at that, she lay back in my hand, using both hands to pull my thumb against her chest, and then spread her legs, looked at me and said with a smirk, “I’m all yours, come and take me.”
I smirked and lifted her to my lips, kissing her tiny feet first and then wrapping my lips around her bottom and caressing her with the tip of my tongue until she started moaning. I pulled back, and she started to whimper before realizing I was switching to my little finger. I ran it up and down her and then along her tiny labia until her quivering lips parted, and I slowly entered her, eliciting a gasp. As I drove my finger deeper, she thrust her hips as if she could push herself further, though I had total control and she knew it and wanted it, her eyes begging me to take her and make her climax. It didn’t take long to make that happen, and I was rewarded with her little body trembling in my hand, her most intimate parts releasing her juices for me to taste.
Once she came down from her high, I kissed her and set her down on my chest. She settled into a comfortable position, on her stomach, her tiny breasts brushing my skin, to watch the rest of the movie. Once the movie was over, the other girls got up and made their way towards me, walking carefully and sometimes having to step over the blanket where it was bunched up. Some of them needed a bathroom break before bed, so I brought the whole group to the bathroom – making three trips to carry them all – and then back to the bed, where they nestled in next to me (brave of them, as I could shmush them if I rolled over at night) and then I reached over to turn off the light and go to sleep myself.
---------------
The next morning, as the girls started to wake up, I enjoyed watching them yawn and stretch their tiny arms. Cindy stood up, nudged me in the bare thigh, and quipped, “So what do you have planned for us this morning? We weren’t expecting you to give us the rest of the night off.”
I flashed a grin and replied, “I wasn’t sure if you all wanted me to keep going. I put you through a lot earlier in the day, didn’t I?”
Maria piped up. “Maybe at times, but that was OUR choice. We decided you deserve this, your last chance to have fun with all of us together. You’ll never have seven willing girls like us at once after this. So …” she looked me right in the eye, “listen buddy, we’re doing this for you, so you’d better take advantage of it while you can.”
I reached down and gently scooped up Maria and Cindy, holding them in front of me. “So, ladies, what do you suggest?”
Cindy smirked. “You do still have us for a little while. Tell you what.” She turned and whispered to Maria and I saw her eyes get wide for a moment, and then she nodded and smirked at me. “How about we all take a shower together?”
Maria gave me a sly grin. “We’ve been itching to try it anyway. Last chance.”
I just looked at them both for a minute.
Cindy shrugged. “It’s morning. We gotta wash up anyway. Right?”
I snorted. “You’re both alright with that? Damn, you’re getting me all hot and bothered again.”
Maria smirked. “That’s the idea. Now c’mon, let’s do this and then we can get dressed and have breakfast.”
So at that, I brought them to the bathroom and set them down on the floor outside the shower, and then went back and made two more trips to get the others. Who weren’t terribly surprised, as I suppose they’d heard the conversation, or perhaps it was discussed prior. In fact, Melanie and Becky looked amused. Though both of them had done this with me before.
Kim must have half-listened back when Becky talked about her ‘experience’ and now she was asking questions.
“Basically, he’ll soap you up and rub you against his body” I heard Becky say.
“And … what if he drops me? I’ll be slippery. That’s a long fall.”
“He’s really careful” Becky replied. “And gentle” she added, with a slight grin.
“You actually enjoyed it?”
Becky giggled. “Of course. It’s … kinda intimate, but … in a totally different way. Except I … wasn’t too into being used to wash his feet.” She grimaced. “Nah … I didn’t like that. But the rest was fun.”
Kim didn’t answer right away but she seemed to be looking at my feet. Well, I can certainly wash those myself. I wasn’t even planning this to begin with, Cindy and Maria seemed to be nudging me to do it. I shaved at the sink first while they were talking, I’d feel guilty leaving one of the girls sore and red from rubbing against my stubble, so I owed them that much at least. Besides, I was still trying to figure out in my head how to use all seven of them. They may be a lot of fun sometimes, but they can be a lot of work too.
So I got the water started and then once it started to warm up I stepped in and asked the girls to step in as well, before closing the shower door behind them.
I started off with Cindy, being one of the instigators yet again. I lifted her up and held her in front of me for a moment. She smirked and asked “So how does this work?”
I smirked back. “I’m going to soap you up and rub your body all over me.”
She snorted. “Simple enough. Just don’t drop me.”
“I wouldn’t dream of it.” At that I held her under the soap dispenser and pumped soap onto her chest, used a couple fingers to rub it all over from her neck to her thighs, and then began to rub her over my face and neck, feeling her breasts against my cheek and ears, her nipples against my lip. She giggled when I slid her crotch against my nose and chin, and then I brought her down between my legs and slid her up and down my shaft a few times, before rubbing the soap all over the rest of her, washing her legs and little toes and caressing her between the legs with my index finger until she came, before rinsing her off.
I set her down and reached for Maria, lifting her up and pumping her with soap. She squirmed as the soap plopped onto her chest, and then giggled as I used my fingers to spread it all over her. Once she stopped giggling, she asked where I was going to ‘use’ her. With a smirk of course. I ended up running her body up and down my arm, shoulder and armpit, and then brought her down to my shaft, where like with Cindy, I slid her up and down it a few times. Unlike Cindy, I then held Maria at the head of my dick, held her legs apart, and rubbed her against it until she came.
When I lifted her trembling little body back up to eye level, she was wide eyed and exclaimed, “I didn’t know you could do that!”
I raised an eyebrow. “Was that alright?”
She sighed. “Definitely. I’d have asked you to do that sooner if I’d known.” Then in a lower voice, she added, “I bet Cindy’s jealous now.” She smirked.
As I finished washing her off and rinsing her, I said, “I suppose I could do that again, at least until each of you are restored. You know I’m not going to risk restoring everyone at once.”
Her smirk got wider. “I’ll keep that in mind.”
I smirked right back at her. “You know, I remember a time when it would actually fit.”
It took her a moment to digest that and then she gasped, and then laughed. “Damn, you’re right! It’s been so long. Maybe … we can try that again. Once you … restore me. Umm … if you want?”
I rinsed her off and then brought her to my lips and kissed her chest. “Maybe.”
Setting her down, I looked around and said, “Who’s next?” Then I reached for Keisha, lathered her with soap and began rubbing her body against my chest, before lowering her between my legs, rubbing her against my balls and shaft, and then as with Maria, I pressed Keisha against the head of my dick and rubbed her there until she came. I rinsed her off and moved on to Erin for my left leg and Kim for my right leg. Each time, bringing them to climax by rubbing them against the head of my dick.
That left Melanie and Becky. I lifted them both up, one in each hand, and kissed them. Then I lifted Becky up to my nose and nudged her legs apart, while I wrapped my lips around Melanie’s thighs. While I began to caress Melanie’s cunt with the tip of my tongue, I rubbed Becky’s cunt against the tip of my nose. I not only managed to get them both off, I was able to see Becky’s reaction right in my face – not just her climax but her surprise at how I made it happen.
I gave them both a couple moments to come down from their highs – not too long of course – and then pumped soap over Becky’s chest and held my two hands together. “Becky, rub your chest all over Melanie’s chest until you’re both covered in soap.” I got a surprised look from both of them, but Becky giggled and then got on her knees and met Melanie and the two of them rubbed their chests together. It looked a little awkward but they made an effort. And it was amusing to watch – for me anyway. For the most part I got them to wash each other, while I held them both just securely enough to keep them in my cupped hands.
Once they’d finished with each other, instead of rinsing them off, I said, “Ready, ladies?” with a smirk.
Melanie looked up and said, “Ready for what?”
“To help me finish off that bad boy down there.” I motioned downward and it took her a moment but then she realized what I meant and her eyes got wide. I added, “Just go with it, babe.” She snorted.
So at that, I lowered them both between my legs, Becky in one hand and Melanie in the other. I slid them over my ass, my balls, and then held them against my shaft and began to slide them – gently – up and down it. I was already pretty stiff from all this stimulation and it didn’t take long for the volcano to erupt, so to speak. I brought them near the head as my hot sperm shot out, hitting them both in their chests and chins. They looked a mess, and I helped them wash off AGAIN, but damn it felt good.
--------------
After we’d finished in the shower and everyone got dressed, I served up breakfast at the table, all the girls joining me – and wearing clothes for the first time in a day. Back to normal, so to speak. At least OUR normal.
As we ate, I thought for a moment as I looked at the girls. I knew as soon as I began restoring them, things would change. Quickly. Though solving this puzzle was the main reason everyone had stuck with me – not just the girls but Sarge as well. The expectation that if anyone could bring them back, it would be me.
So I started explaining to the girls, exactly why I’d brought them all here to Melanie’s old apartment – our suspicions about Andrew’s ties to not just the original scientists, but to NXT as well, and our discovery about what he’d been planning for Cindy and Becky. That revelation led to a couple shudders, as well as some sympathy for the two of them – which I suppose was much better than any of them having suspicions that Cindy was somehow responsible in any way for what Andrew did. The hypnosis thing notwithstanding, though I hoped for Cindy’s sake that THAT piece didn’t come out once the cops came for Andrew.
Then I got into what happened last night – that Andrew HAD come by the house, and when we weren’t there, he didn’t leave – he hung out in his car for a while – and others came by. It appeared at least one person was there in front of the house the whole next day, and then at night they went around the back, broke in … and stole the machine.
“What?!” exclaimed Keisha. “The machine you were … “
I nodded. “Yes.”
“Then … why are you so calm about this?” she stammered. And then as if she suddenly realized I didn’t NEED the machine, she said “OH!”
“Yeah. Yes it was the original machine. But it doesn’t work.”
Kim spoke up for the first time. “It certainly worked … on US!”
“Yes, but it doesn’t work any more. In fact, there’s no way they’ll ever get it to work. Not without the element … and I removed the element from that machine before we left.”
“Umm … won’t they realize it’s missing?”
“Maybe, or maybe not. Melanie … “ she looked up at me. “You remember when we went to the lab, and I found those polycarbonate blocks, like the one they’d encased their sample of element in?” She nodded. “I … filled one of those with … something else. So it will look similar to the element, unless they have a way to test it, though they likely have no point of reference, and I don’t know whether they even have the original records. Remember, they erased the servers and brought their lab notebooks to the mansion, where we were able to confiscate them after the raid. So it’s possible they’ll try to run it and just be stumped about why it’s not doing what they want it to do.” I smirked.
“Is that why you had to build another one … because it was broken?”
I shook my head. “No, technically the old machine COULD work … at shrinking only … if they still had the element. Without the element it’ll never work though. And I had to build a new machine because the original was never capable of running the restoration routine. The parts couldn’t generate the right inverse matter wavelength. That’s part of why the new machine was so expensive … and it would have been worse without buying surplus parts. I’d have had to mortgage the house just to buy the parts. I’m still amazed with all the resources they had, that these scientists used cheaper parts.”
“So … what do we do now?”
“Well, I’d like to call Sarge and fill him in on what’s transpired. Plus, I really need to ask him about NXT. I gave him the exact location and details of the compound after we rescued you and Erin, and I thought they were going to raid the place and arrest NXT, but … I suspect some of those men staking out the house might have been from that compound.”
Several of the girls shuddered at that thought.
“And when I talk to Sarge, I have a little trick up my sleeve.”
“What’s that?” I heard from several of the girls.
I grinned. “I hid a tiny GPS tracker inside the circuitry on the machine.”
------------------
So by mid-morning, we were discussing whether to pack up and head back to the house. I felt that was the better place to meet Sarge, if he needed to come talk to us. Plus the fewer people that knew about Melanie’s apartment the better – we were still paying on the lease for another three months so it made sense to use this as a safe house, but only if we could keep it a secret from everyone else. A safe house would be useless if others knew how to find us here. On the flip side, some of the girls were nervous about returning to my house a day after a break-in. And I agreed there was always the possibility Andrew or his henchmen would come back looking for something – either the element (if they ever figured out that what was in the machine was a fake) or something else. Though I really did hope if I gave this info to Sarge – our evidence that Andrew was involved, the recordings from the break-in, and the location of the machine – he’d be able to assemble a team, get a warrant and round up Andrew and his people before they could cause any more trouble.
We came to a compromise – I would bring the girls with me back to the house to meet Sarge, but we’d be ‘at the ready’ to head back to the apartment afterwards if the girls didn’t feel safe.
That resolved, I called Sarge and spent a while on the phone explaining all this. He was pretty skeptical about Andrew’s involvement – the guy’s first wife was Sarge’s sister after all, and Andrew was the father of Sarge’s niece Becky. But I convinced him that we had hard evidence. So he agreed to meet at the house and I could show him the video feed.
Before we left, I went ahead and shrunk the squirrels and cage again, so we could bring them back with us to the house. Safer to release them there anyway.
--------------------
As we drove back to the house, the topic of restoration came up again. As in, now that I’d built a machine capable of reversing the shrinking process and tested it numerous times on both objects and the squirrels, some of the girls were convinced the machine was ready to test on THEM. Like NOW.
So I reiterated the risks. If this were any other situation, the machine would go through months of testing before anyone would consider testing it on a person. Though they’d all been shrunk already, and the process was similar, just inverse. And their lives had all been profoundly affected by that – in addition to the great danger they faced just by being tiny in a world of normal-sized people. It really came down to who was brave enough to be the guinea pig. I told them I was willing to compromise and restore one of them, and let’s see how it goes, make sure no ill effects, before we try it on the rest of them.
“I think I should do it” replied Keisha.
“Why you?” I asked. It was a rhetorical question, I suspected I knew the answer but wanted to be sure she did.
“Because I’m a police officer. I’m supposed to be protecting the public, and if I can’t do that, at least I can protect the rest of us. And I can help you, so for once you’re not doing everything yourself.”
I nodded. “I had a feeling you’d want to volunteer. But you do understand the risks? The most intelligent thing we’ve tried this on is the squirrels – and yeah, we’ve done as many observation tests as we could on them, but it’s not like we can do a cognitive test and confirm there weren’t any ill effects. I … just want to make sure you know the risks.”
She sighed. “Yeah. And that’s another reason why I should be the first.”
I just looked at her for a moment, while we were stopped at a traffic light. “Okay. But we’ll get set up this afternoon, after Sarge leaves. I don’t want to rush into this, and it’ll give you some time in-case you reconsider.”
“Fair enough.”
A couple of the girls stammered about wanting to also volunteer to be first, but Keisha had a pretty good argument. She and the others kept discussing as I drove the rest of the way home, and by the time we pulled into the garage, they’d more or less come to an agreement. Keisha would go first, but if there were no ill effects, they wanted me to start restoring some of the others right away. I did interject and convinced them to at least wait a day. As long as they’d been like this – ranging from a month for Kim and Erin to several months for Cindy and Melanie – what was one more day for safety’s sake?
So we managed to get back into the house, and I turned the girls loose as I walked around, inspecting the damage – mostly to the back door. It was just last month (though it seemed so much longer) that they’d broken into the front door and I had to have the door jamb rebuilt. Now I was looking at the same thing for the back door. But at least with the back, I could put something up to block the door from opening in the meantime, so it wasn’t an immediate crisis. Beyond that, it was just a matter of cleaning up. A few dents in the wall but nothing major. I’d taken the computer with me, which was good because my desk certainly looked like it had been pawed over.
--------------------
By the time Sarge came by, all the girls had changed and were waiting on the kitchen table, fully dressed of course, and sipping either coffee or water from thimble cups.
I led him into the kitchen and he grunted at the girls, though he offered a brief smile to his niece Becky as he sat down and pulled out his notebook. I did start out asking him about NXT, he says there was a limit to what they could do, it’s outside his jurisdiction – in another county – and the chief wasn’t quite ready to get another county’s police force involved, as it would mean bringing them up to speed with everything else too. He apparently wanted to keep the circle of people who knew about this – about the shrinking machine primarily – as small as possible. So, while they were able to keep watch over the property from a distance, they didn’t conduct a raid as I’d hoped, and NXT had not been taken into custody yet.
I walked him through the story with Andrew, though early on he asked how Andrew knew where to go to begin with. Cindy volunteered that she’d invited him over just to talk; I noticed she said nothing about arranging a second visit.
Melanie and I were the only others who knew what Cindy had done, inviting Andrew back with the plan to ‘seduce the stodgy old guy and rekindle her marriage’ that had backfired in spectacular fashion. Instead, she learned (or rather, I learned and told her, given how she’d hypnotized all the girls and then asked me to hypnotize her too) that he had a completely different, dark side that he’d kept hidden from her. I wondered if we would have ever found out about his plans in time, if she hadn’t done what she did … though if the others ever learned that she’d hypnotized them not just so they wouldn’t know, but so that she could offer 7 girls for Andrew to have fun with … the fallout would be ugly. For Cindy’s sake, I was willing to keep my mouth shut and it seemed she was too. The only other person who knew was Andrew himself, though would he reveal that information knowing he’d be incriminating himself further in the process? It was a risk.
Anyway, I pulled up the video feed on my laptop and heard several groans and grunts as he watched Andrew and others he appeared to know, hanging out in front of the property for a whole day, and then after dark, the footage of them walking around the side of the house, and the inside footage of them inside the house and stealing the machine.
Then I pulled up the tracking app and searched for the machine. Cindy and Becky both gasped when they saw where it landed.
The machine was at Andrew’s mansion.
-----------------
Now, the machine didn’t stay at Andrew’s mansion, but according to the tracker, it was there for several hours. It then appeared to head to the warehouse district. I suspected they were going to set up another lab to continue their research, but why stay in the city? Unless they meant to test it first. And if that was the case, maybe there was a chance to catch them before they fled.
At least that’s what Sarge was hoping. He left but said he’d call if there was news … or if they needed one of us. The latter implied the possibility that there’d be another victim. I didn’t tell him the element was missing – in fact I’d avoided talking to anyone outside our circle about the element, in order to avoid them putting the pieces together. Better for them to just suspect the machine might still work, if it meant they’d hurry to get a warrant and raid the place … and better for all of them if they couldn’t figure out why it didn’t work. Andrew may figure it out, since he did know about the element, but there wasn’t anything I could do about that.
So with that done and Sarge on his way to hopefully organize a raid, I turned back to the girls. Everyone being in the kitchen already, I went ahead and started making lunch. Of course, the talk turned back to when was I going to use the machine.
“Can you do it today?” asked Cindy.
I looked at Keisha. “Do you think you’re ready? You know the risks.”
She nodded. “Yeah, and we’ve already gone over this. I’m the best choice to be first. You know why and I know you agree with me.”
I sighed. “True. Alright. This afternoon, then. I’ll use the machine to restore you. Now you’ll be out cold for a little while – I’m hoping more like 30 to 60 minutes and not half a day, since we’re using a purified sample of the element and much better equipment, but it could still take a lot out of you. So if you’re alright with it, I’ll carry you to the bed and you can rest there.”
She scrunched her little nose.
I shrugged. “It’s not like I haven’t seen you … naked.”
She snorted. “No, it’s not that. Hell, if I feel like it afterwards I might be up for some … “ she glanced at Melanie and then back at me. “I’m just curious what it’s like with you the … normal way. Just once.” She winked.
Melanie responded, “I’m alright with that. I think. As long as I get him back afterwards.”
Keisha smirked. “Don’t worry, girl. I’m not gonna steal him. Just … we’ve all been through so much, and been so close, you all are like sisters to me.”
Becky giggled and Maria quipped, “Sisters? Damn, did you forget most of us have spent the last few weeks making out with each other?”
Cindy added, “Some of us more times than I can count.”
I said, “Y’all are going to start getting me horny again, talking like that.”
Melanie responded, “Honey, you’re ALWAYS horny.”
“Well, in my defense, I’m constantly surrounded by gorgeous women.”
“Not for too much longer, if this works” pointed out Kim.
“Oh!” exclaimed Keisha. I looked at her and raised an eyebrow. “I … guess it’s just sinking in. This is it … if this works, I’ll only be tiny for … a few hours.”
“I suppose so.”
“Well in that case … “ she looked around at the others. “Hey, can I ask you something in private?”
“Sure.” I held out my hand and she stepped into it and sat down. I lifted her up slowly and then stepped out of the room and held her up. “So what’s up?”
She smirked. “Since … my time like this is almost up. I suppose I can do something for you one last time.”
“What’s that?”
“Well, maybe a couple things.”
“Go on.”
“I … I don’t know why I’m embarrassed to say it, after everything we’ve done already. But … I want to feel your … finger inside me. Just once more. And then I can pay you back, if you … can put some briefs on?”
I smirked. “As if I would refuse an offer like that.”
“Okay. Tell you what, let’s go back in the bedroom for a minute. I’ll strip and I want to watch you change. Then we’ll get it on one last time.”
So I brought her to the bedroom and set her down on the bed, while I pulled a pair of briefs out of the back of the drawer and dropped my pants. She just stood there on the bed watching – and nibbling her lower lip – and then as I began to pull my briefs on, she quickly shed her Barbie-doll velcro top and skirt, possibly for the last time.
I sat down on the bed and lifted her up, and she lay back in my hand and parted her legs. Yes, the others were hanging out on the kitchen table – and they’d be stuck there until I came back – but I didn’t want to rush it with Keisha if this really was her last time. So I traced her features with the tip of my finger, her curves, her stomach, her breasts. I traced between her little breasts and then held them between my finger and thumb, gently kneading them until her nipples were hard as pebbles. Then I brought her up to my lips and wrapped them around her swollen breasts, teasing her stiff nipples with the tip of my tongue. A little purr escaped from her as I toyed with her tiny breasts.
Eventually I pulled back, eliciting a sigh from her. She was content to lay back and leave me in charge. So I traced my finger along her leg and then her inner thigh, and she responded by stretching her legs wider and pulling them up to her chest. I lifted her to my lips again and kissed her, my lips encompassing her entire midsection, her ass and thighs and pussy. I lingered there for a few moments, and then pulled back again and finally brought my little finger up to her inner thighs and brushed her sensitive folds. She gasped and whispered “Yes!” as she lay there, eyes closed, eagerly awaiting what would come next. I ran my little finger along her folds until they parted, their wetness coating the tip of my finger. I slowly, gently worked my way to her tiny hole, and she gasped again as I touched it. When I entered her, she thrust her hips, in a futile attempt to push my finger deeper. I went slowly, deliberately, driving my finger millimeter by millimeter deeper into her, wanting to draw it out for her, knowing it would be her last time.
When I finally did push deep inside of her, enough that even slight movements of my finger visibly moved the skin and muscles of her abdomen, she was already on the verge of climax. I worked several orgasms out of her, one after the other, and both my finger and her thighs were soaked by the time I gently withdrew.
Keisha looked up at me, her face a mix of awe and joy and lust, her tiny heart beating hard, her breaths still a little erratic, a bead of sweat running along the valley between her tiny breasts. She was grinning like a Cheshire cat. Once her breathing steadied, she whispered, “That was so … amazing. It … almost … makes me want to stay tiny like this, just … stay with you like this.”
I replied softly, “You know, it might be possible to do this again sometime. You know, take a week of vacation and come live in the dollhouse again.”
She snorted. “I suppose it worked for the squirrels, didn’t it?”
“Apparently so. They ARE still acting like normal squirrels after two or three rounds of this.”
She smirked. “It’s tempting. I might consider that, if … this afternoon goes well.”
“It would be my pleasure to … spend time with you again like this. Sometime.”
“Then it’s a deal. But first … “ she glanced down at my crotch. “I think I owe you something in return.”
“Oh, by all means, don’t let me stop you.” I grinned.
“Mind if I take it slow? You did wear me out, after all.”
“Actually, I’d really like that.” So at that, I pulled back the waistband and lowered her into my briefs, and she nestled up to my balls. I closed her in and gently pulled my shorts up before returning to the kitchen, where the other girls were all waiting, some more patiently than others.
“What took you so long?” quipped Cindy.
“And where is … “ Maria started to say, and then her eyes fell to my crotch and she snorted. “Oh shit. Did you make her do that?”
I smirked. “Actually it was her request. One last time while she still can.”
Some of the others nodded. “Fair enough. So afterwards, you’re really going to try to restore her?”
“Yeah.”
---------------------
Once I got the others down off the kitchen table and turned them loose, I headed for the sofa and lounged with my feet up, intending to just enjoy the experience of Keisha making love to me for the last time. At least the last time as a tiny person. Maybe. The idea of being able to take the girls back and forth between tiny and normal on-demand was intriguing. And I wouldn’t be surprised if Keisha wasn’t the only one who would have an interest in … being able to return to their old lives but experience being tiny again in the future, knowing I could bring them back when they’re ready.
It would certainly make for an interesting dynamic within our little circle.
As I pondered that, I just relaxed and savored the feel of Keisha between my legs, her tiny feet against my thighs, her tiny arms around the base of my shaft, her little breasts pressing into it as she planted tiny kisses around the sensitive areas. She was taking her time, and I was fine with that.
Eventually she did pick up the pace, and I felt her tiny thighs wrapped around my base, her feet against my balls and her arms stroking the underside. She slowly crawled up to the tip and began kissing it, running her tiny tongue along it and then inside, French-kissing the tip as if it were another set of lips. The girls had all figured out by now, how much I loved that sensation, so they all liked to do that for me as I got close. I had to restrain the involuntary urge to thrust my hips, as I felt my cock throbbing under her. Soon, I also felt her tiny arms gripping the head of my cock as tightly as she could, just before I erupted, coating her in a bath of hot sperm.
I rested for a couple minutes after, savoring the experience, before I finally got up – carefully – and made my way to the bathroom. Once there I slowly slid down my shorts, and then pulled back the waistband of my briefs and gently retrieved Keisha before she became glued to my cock. An amusing thought jumped into my head, picturing one of the girls left in my briefs long enough that she was literally glued to my cock when the semen dried. It would be erotic for me … but probably not so much for her. I doubted any of them would enjoy it if I left them there a little while, hanging off my cock as I walked around the house naked.
Shaking the thought out of my head, I held her for a moment, covered and sticky. She smirked. “So how was I?”
“That was amazing, Keisha. Probably your best ever.” She beamed. “How about we get you washed off before everything’s stuck on you.”
She snorted. “That would be good. Feel free to take your time washing me, seeing as it may be our last time. I still can’t believe by evening I’ll be back to normal.”
“Will you miss this?”
“Maybe. Yeah, I will. But I miss my old life too. And I’m excited about going back to that.”
“Do you think you’ll take off and return to work as soon as you’re able?”
“I … don’t know. Actually, unless Sarge tells me I have to, I’d rather stick around. You’ve been doing all this by yourself for so long. I can help. And … as a police officer, I can help protect them until everyone’s restored. Speaking of which … how soon are you thinking it’ll be safe to do the others?”
“I’d … rather take it slow. I know they’re all anxious. Let’s see how it goes with you. Give it a day. Make sure there’s no problems. That you’re feeling alright. Then we’ll see.”
She nodded. “Fair enough.”
So at that, I ran warm water in the sink and slowly, carefully washed every inch of her, every tiny part. And then gently blotted her dry. She sat on the towel and watched me as I removed my wet, sticky briefs, washed down there with a damp washcloth, and then I lifted her in one hand and my shorts in the other, walked back to the bedroom and found a pair of boxers. I got a couple knowing smirks as Maria and Cindy saw me leave the bathroom with Keisha in-hand.
“Should I put these back on?” asked Keisha, motioning to the Barbie clothes she’d shed, still sitting on the bed.
“Actually, if you don’t mind wearing your birthday suit, I have something else for you afterwards when you wake up.”
She raised her eyebrows. “A surprise?”
I smirked. “A surprise. For after.”
Then I brought her back to my office, where she waited patiently as I got the portable shrinking machine set up. The others started to make their way in, one or two at a time, and by the time I was ready, we had a full audience standing off to the side.
I looked at Keisha and pointed to where she should stand. She stepped over to that spot. Then I said, “Just stand still, but you don’t have to hold your breath or anything. Be natural. Just don’t go doing cartwheels while I try to aim the laser.”
She giggled. A nervous giggle, but at least it helped break the tension a little.
“Alright. Are you ready?”
She took a deep breath and nodded. “Ready.”
And then I pointed the laser and pulled the trigger.
That got me thinking about NXT, the surveillance and then the rescue we mounted to free Kim and Erin. I’d informed the sarge and given him what info I had (mostly) once I had them safely away from that compound. Yet I hadn’t heard any follow-up. Sarge had come the next day and taken statements from both of them. Had the police ever gotten a search warrant? Had they arrested NXT? Wasn’t that like over a week ago? Though so much was going on day to day it was all a blur sometimes.
Soon I’d need to update the girls on everything going on. Everything. They’d know soon enough. Though I didn’t want them getting angry with Cindy over what her husband had pulled – she was easily as much a victim as they were. And if NXT and his people were still out there, were they still searching for us? Or were they some of the people that were watching the house and working with Andrew … and then breaking into the house?
And of course, Andrew was still out there wreaking havoc.
I needed to give sarge a call in the morning. What I’d say to him I wasn’t sure yet, but I needed to fill him in regarding Andrew somehow. Granted, before now we only had two pieces of evidence – one, what he’d said to me (and there was no way I could talk to sarge about the circumstances in which he’d said that – NO way) and two, a bunch of email communications between Andrew and the criminals, though right now nobody knew (besides Melanie, Maria, and now Cindy) that I had downloaded that email archive from the scientists’ server before they were able to wipe it. NOW, we actually had some hard evidence to back it up – including video feed, and I supposed now if we went back to the house, the back door and the office were a crime scene. I really hoped they didn’t destroy the back door, though that was secondary right now.
I suspected I’d just have to lead with the hard evidence – and wait on the other information in-case of necessity.
I got up to head back into the bedroom. Some of the girls glanced up at me as I walked in, but they went right back to watching their movie. They all looked comfortable and … quite engrossed in whatever they were watching. So I didn’t bother talking to them about what happened at the house. That could wait.
For now, I just tried to relax, though my mind was running. Not only about the situation with Andrew – and maybe NXT was involved? - I definitely planned on having a talk with the sarge in the morning. Both to fill him in on what happened and to get some update on NXT. If they hadn’t gotten a search warrant yet and hadn’t gone in making arrests, that’s one possible explanation for where Andrew’s ‘helpers’ came from. Either that or he had other partners that we hadn’t discovered yet. Now once I did talk to the sarge – I had to tell him the machine was stolen, didn’t I? That was key evidence. And it could tie him directly to everything else.
I could think of SEVERAL complications though. First off, if they hauled in Andrew and began questioning him, would he start talking about what he was doing at the house (the FIRST time)? Hell, he was there to have sex, Cindy was naive enough to set up the whole thing (before she knew what she knows now) and she put me in a position where it was too late to say no, and instead I was there to make sure Andrew didn’t get out of hand. And I did … get carried away for a bit before I stopped myself. The biggest risk here was if Andrew decided he was going down anyway, and wanted to drag me down with. The police would then know I didn’t put a stop to it (doesn’t matter if I didn’t know about it until the last minute) and potentially they’d hear I also participated. Now Cindy was awake/aware for at least some of that, and I knew she’d vouch for me, that she put me in that position and she wasn’t thinking clearly when she orchestrated the rendezvous, and likely she’d argue vehmently that I was trying to make sure it didn’t get out of hand … but would the police believe her enough? Or worse, would they say I should have put a stop to it despite Cindy’s manipulation and implicate me for just having been there? No, I had to hope that if Andrew was going down for being involved in the scheme, that he’d have the sense not to dig himself a deeper hole by admitting to something where he could potentially be facing a rape charge. It’s one thing when the girls know and agree to play along – as they had with me several times – and it’s another to be brainwashed and then be with someone they’d never have agreed to be with.
The next complication, was that I was already testing the restoration process with the new machine that I built/redesigned myself. The expectation had been that I’d figure out how to make the other machine work in reverse. Now I know it wasn’t possible with the sub-par equipment they used to build it – and technically when the scientists told Andrew it was impossible, it wasn’t with their equipment. But scientifically it was. So were they lying, stretching the truth, or did they really think it wasn’t possible. They weren’t the brightest bulbs in the box, so maybe they really didn’t think it could be done. And Andrew hung his hat on that.
Getting back to the issue at hand, the girls were more than anxious for me to start using the machine – on at least one of them. I suspected if we talked about it at breakfast tomorrow, I’d get volunteers even after bringing up all the potential risks. They’d seen it used already several times, they’d been monitoring the five squirrels and even performing some tests on them throughout the afternoon, and I knew they were more than ready – antsy – to take that risk. But if I started restoring them and then told the sarge that we’d been here for two days and the machine was stolen … wouldn’t it then become obvious I’d built another machine? Or was I over-thinking this.
I’d have to come up with a coherent story and make sure the girls all bought into it.
For now though, I just lay back, half-watching the movie and half wrapped up in my thoughts. So I didn’t even notice Melanie walking over to check on me until I felt her punching me in the thigh.
I glanced down at her and she smiled. “Hey babe.”
“Hey honey. Did we wear you out already?”
I snorted. “Maybe. Though I have a lot on my mind too.”
No sense explaining, she knew. She lifted her arms, signaling for me to pick her up. So I wrapped my fingers around her and brought her up to my face. I just looked at her for a few moments, her bare bottom in my palm, her perky bare breasts … before I knew it I was absently stroking her thigh with my thumb, while she looked into my eyes. She nudged herself over onto her side until my thumb brushed her tiny cunt, and when I realized, she giggled. “You need a break. Let’s see if I can take your mind elsewhere for a few minutes.” And at that, she lay back in my hand, using both hands to pull my thumb against her chest, and then spread her legs, looked at me and said with a smirk, “I’m all yours, come and take me.”
I smirked and lifted her to my lips, kissing her tiny feet first and then wrapping my lips around her bottom and caressing her with the tip of my tongue until she started moaning. I pulled back, and she started to whimper before realizing I was switching to my little finger. I ran it up and down her and then along her tiny labia until her quivering lips parted, and I slowly entered her, eliciting a gasp. As I drove my finger deeper, she thrust her hips as if she could push herself further, though I had total control and she knew it and wanted it, her eyes begging me to take her and make her climax. It didn’t take long to make that happen, and I was rewarded with her little body trembling in my hand, her most intimate parts releasing her juices for me to taste.
Once she came down from her high, I kissed her and set her down on my chest. She settled into a comfortable position, on her stomach, her tiny breasts brushing my skin, to watch the rest of the movie. Once the movie was over, the other girls got up and made their way towards me, walking carefully and sometimes having to step over the blanket where it was bunched up. Some of them needed a bathroom break before bed, so I brought the whole group to the bathroom – making three trips to carry them all – and then back to the bed, where they nestled in next to me (brave of them, as I could shmush them if I rolled over at night) and then I reached over to turn off the light and go to sleep myself.
---------------
The next morning, as the girls started to wake up, I enjoyed watching them yawn and stretch their tiny arms. Cindy stood up, nudged me in the bare thigh, and quipped, “So what do you have planned for us this morning? We weren’t expecting you to give us the rest of the night off.”
I flashed a grin and replied, “I wasn’t sure if you all wanted me to keep going. I put you through a lot earlier in the day, didn’t I?”
Maria piped up. “Maybe at times, but that was OUR choice. We decided you deserve this, your last chance to have fun with all of us together. You’ll never have seven willing girls like us at once after this. So …” she looked me right in the eye, “listen buddy, we’re doing this for you, so you’d better take advantage of it while you can.”
I reached down and gently scooped up Maria and Cindy, holding them in front of me. “So, ladies, what do you suggest?”
Cindy smirked. “You do still have us for a little while. Tell you what.” She turned and whispered to Maria and I saw her eyes get wide for a moment, and then she nodded and smirked at me. “How about we all take a shower together?”
Maria gave me a sly grin. “We’ve been itching to try it anyway. Last chance.”
I just looked at them both for a minute.
Cindy shrugged. “It’s morning. We gotta wash up anyway. Right?”
I snorted. “You’re both alright with that? Damn, you’re getting me all hot and bothered again.”
Maria smirked. “That’s the idea. Now c’mon, let’s do this and then we can get dressed and have breakfast.”
So at that, I brought them to the bathroom and set them down on the floor outside the shower, and then went back and made two more trips to get the others. Who weren’t terribly surprised, as I suppose they’d heard the conversation, or perhaps it was discussed prior. In fact, Melanie and Becky looked amused. Though both of them had done this with me before.
Kim must have half-listened back when Becky talked about her ‘experience’ and now she was asking questions.
“Basically, he’ll soap you up and rub you against his body” I heard Becky say.
“And … what if he drops me? I’ll be slippery. That’s a long fall.”
“He’s really careful” Becky replied. “And gentle” she added, with a slight grin.
“You actually enjoyed it?”
Becky giggled. “Of course. It’s … kinda intimate, but … in a totally different way. Except I … wasn’t too into being used to wash his feet.” She grimaced. “Nah … I didn’t like that. But the rest was fun.”
Kim didn’t answer right away but she seemed to be looking at my feet. Well, I can certainly wash those myself. I wasn’t even planning this to begin with, Cindy and Maria seemed to be nudging me to do it. I shaved at the sink first while they were talking, I’d feel guilty leaving one of the girls sore and red from rubbing against my stubble, so I owed them that much at least. Besides, I was still trying to figure out in my head how to use all seven of them. They may be a lot of fun sometimes, but they can be a lot of work too.
So I got the water started and then once it started to warm up I stepped in and asked the girls to step in as well, before closing the shower door behind them.
I started off with Cindy, being one of the instigators yet again. I lifted her up and held her in front of me for a moment. She smirked and asked “So how does this work?”
I smirked back. “I’m going to soap you up and rub your body all over me.”
She snorted. “Simple enough. Just don’t drop me.”
“I wouldn’t dream of it.” At that I held her under the soap dispenser and pumped soap onto her chest, used a couple fingers to rub it all over from her neck to her thighs, and then began to rub her over my face and neck, feeling her breasts against my cheek and ears, her nipples against my lip. She giggled when I slid her crotch against my nose and chin, and then I brought her down between my legs and slid her up and down my shaft a few times, before rubbing the soap all over the rest of her, washing her legs and little toes and caressing her between the legs with my index finger until she came, before rinsing her off.
I set her down and reached for Maria, lifting her up and pumping her with soap. She squirmed as the soap plopped onto her chest, and then giggled as I used my fingers to spread it all over her. Once she stopped giggling, she asked where I was going to ‘use’ her. With a smirk of course. I ended up running her body up and down my arm, shoulder and armpit, and then brought her down to my shaft, where like with Cindy, I slid her up and down it a few times. Unlike Cindy, I then held Maria at the head of my dick, held her legs apart, and rubbed her against it until she came.
When I lifted her trembling little body back up to eye level, she was wide eyed and exclaimed, “I didn’t know you could do that!”
I raised an eyebrow. “Was that alright?”
She sighed. “Definitely. I’d have asked you to do that sooner if I’d known.” Then in a lower voice, she added, “I bet Cindy’s jealous now.” She smirked.
As I finished washing her off and rinsing her, I said, “I suppose I could do that again, at least until each of you are restored. You know I’m not going to risk restoring everyone at once.”
Her smirk got wider. “I’ll keep that in mind.”
I smirked right back at her. “You know, I remember a time when it would actually fit.”
It took her a moment to digest that and then she gasped, and then laughed. “Damn, you’re right! It’s been so long. Maybe … we can try that again. Once you … restore me. Umm … if you want?”
I rinsed her off and then brought her to my lips and kissed her chest. “Maybe.”
Setting her down, I looked around and said, “Who’s next?” Then I reached for Keisha, lathered her with soap and began rubbing her body against my chest, before lowering her between my legs, rubbing her against my balls and shaft, and then as with Maria, I pressed Keisha against the head of my dick and rubbed her there until she came. I rinsed her off and moved on to Erin for my left leg and Kim for my right leg. Each time, bringing them to climax by rubbing them against the head of my dick.
That left Melanie and Becky. I lifted them both up, one in each hand, and kissed them. Then I lifted Becky up to my nose and nudged her legs apart, while I wrapped my lips around Melanie’s thighs. While I began to caress Melanie’s cunt with the tip of my tongue, I rubbed Becky’s cunt against the tip of my nose. I not only managed to get them both off, I was able to see Becky’s reaction right in my face – not just her climax but her surprise at how I made it happen.
I gave them both a couple moments to come down from their highs – not too long of course – and then pumped soap over Becky’s chest and held my two hands together. “Becky, rub your chest all over Melanie’s chest until you’re both covered in soap.” I got a surprised look from both of them, but Becky giggled and then got on her knees and met Melanie and the two of them rubbed their chests together. It looked a little awkward but they made an effort. And it was amusing to watch – for me anyway. For the most part I got them to wash each other, while I held them both just securely enough to keep them in my cupped hands.
Once they’d finished with each other, instead of rinsing them off, I said, “Ready, ladies?” with a smirk.
Melanie looked up and said, “Ready for what?”
“To help me finish off that bad boy down there.” I motioned downward and it took her a moment but then she realized what I meant and her eyes got wide. I added, “Just go with it, babe.” She snorted.
So at that, I lowered them both between my legs, Becky in one hand and Melanie in the other. I slid them over my ass, my balls, and then held them against my shaft and began to slide them – gently – up and down it. I was already pretty stiff from all this stimulation and it didn’t take long for the volcano to erupt, so to speak. I brought them near the head as my hot sperm shot out, hitting them both in their chests and chins. They looked a mess, and I helped them wash off AGAIN, but damn it felt good.
--------------
After we’d finished in the shower and everyone got dressed, I served up breakfast at the table, all the girls joining me – and wearing clothes for the first time in a day. Back to normal, so to speak. At least OUR normal.
As we ate, I thought for a moment as I looked at the girls. I knew as soon as I began restoring them, things would change. Quickly. Though solving this puzzle was the main reason everyone had stuck with me – not just the girls but Sarge as well. The expectation that if anyone could bring them back, it would be me.
So I started explaining to the girls, exactly why I’d brought them all here to Melanie’s old apartment – our suspicions about Andrew’s ties to not just the original scientists, but to NXT as well, and our discovery about what he’d been planning for Cindy and Becky. That revelation led to a couple shudders, as well as some sympathy for the two of them – which I suppose was much better than any of them having suspicions that Cindy was somehow responsible in any way for what Andrew did. The hypnosis thing notwithstanding, though I hoped for Cindy’s sake that THAT piece didn’t come out once the cops came for Andrew.
Then I got into what happened last night – that Andrew HAD come by the house, and when we weren’t there, he didn’t leave – he hung out in his car for a while – and others came by. It appeared at least one person was there in front of the house the whole next day, and then at night they went around the back, broke in … and stole the machine.
“What?!” exclaimed Keisha. “The machine you were … “
I nodded. “Yes.”
“Then … why are you so calm about this?” she stammered. And then as if she suddenly realized I didn’t NEED the machine, she said “OH!”
“Yeah. Yes it was the original machine. But it doesn’t work.”
Kim spoke up for the first time. “It certainly worked … on US!”
“Yes, but it doesn’t work any more. In fact, there’s no way they’ll ever get it to work. Not without the element … and I removed the element from that machine before we left.”
“Umm … won’t they realize it’s missing?”
“Maybe, or maybe not. Melanie … “ she looked up at me. “You remember when we went to the lab, and I found those polycarbonate blocks, like the one they’d encased their sample of element in?” She nodded. “I … filled one of those with … something else. So it will look similar to the element, unless they have a way to test it, though they likely have no point of reference, and I don’t know whether they even have the original records. Remember, they erased the servers and brought their lab notebooks to the mansion, where we were able to confiscate them after the raid. So it’s possible they’ll try to run it and just be stumped about why it’s not doing what they want it to do.” I smirked.
“Is that why you had to build another one … because it was broken?”
I shook my head. “No, technically the old machine COULD work … at shrinking only … if they still had the element. Without the element it’ll never work though. And I had to build a new machine because the original was never capable of running the restoration routine. The parts couldn’t generate the right inverse matter wavelength. That’s part of why the new machine was so expensive … and it would have been worse without buying surplus parts. I’d have had to mortgage the house just to buy the parts. I’m still amazed with all the resources they had, that these scientists used cheaper parts.”
“So … what do we do now?”
“Well, I’d like to call Sarge and fill him in on what’s transpired. Plus, I really need to ask him about NXT. I gave him the exact location and details of the compound after we rescued you and Erin, and I thought they were going to raid the place and arrest NXT, but … I suspect some of those men staking out the house might have been from that compound.”
Several of the girls shuddered at that thought.
“And when I talk to Sarge, I have a little trick up my sleeve.”
“What’s that?” I heard from several of the girls.
I grinned. “I hid a tiny GPS tracker inside the circuitry on the machine.”
------------------
So by mid-morning, we were discussing whether to pack up and head back to the house. I felt that was the better place to meet Sarge, if he needed to come talk to us. Plus the fewer people that knew about Melanie’s apartment the better – we were still paying on the lease for another three months so it made sense to use this as a safe house, but only if we could keep it a secret from everyone else. A safe house would be useless if others knew how to find us here. On the flip side, some of the girls were nervous about returning to my house a day after a break-in. And I agreed there was always the possibility Andrew or his henchmen would come back looking for something – either the element (if they ever figured out that what was in the machine was a fake) or something else. Though I really did hope if I gave this info to Sarge – our evidence that Andrew was involved, the recordings from the break-in, and the location of the machine – he’d be able to assemble a team, get a warrant and round up Andrew and his people before they could cause any more trouble.
We came to a compromise – I would bring the girls with me back to the house to meet Sarge, but we’d be ‘at the ready’ to head back to the apartment afterwards if the girls didn’t feel safe.
That resolved, I called Sarge and spent a while on the phone explaining all this. He was pretty skeptical about Andrew’s involvement – the guy’s first wife was Sarge’s sister after all, and Andrew was the father of Sarge’s niece Becky. But I convinced him that we had hard evidence. So he agreed to meet at the house and I could show him the video feed.
Before we left, I went ahead and shrunk the squirrels and cage again, so we could bring them back with us to the house. Safer to release them there anyway.
--------------------
As we drove back to the house, the topic of restoration came up again. As in, now that I’d built a machine capable of reversing the shrinking process and tested it numerous times on both objects and the squirrels, some of the girls were convinced the machine was ready to test on THEM. Like NOW.
So I reiterated the risks. If this were any other situation, the machine would go through months of testing before anyone would consider testing it on a person. Though they’d all been shrunk already, and the process was similar, just inverse. And their lives had all been profoundly affected by that – in addition to the great danger they faced just by being tiny in a world of normal-sized people. It really came down to who was brave enough to be the guinea pig. I told them I was willing to compromise and restore one of them, and let’s see how it goes, make sure no ill effects, before we try it on the rest of them.
“I think I should do it” replied Keisha.
“Why you?” I asked. It was a rhetorical question, I suspected I knew the answer but wanted to be sure she did.
“Because I’m a police officer. I’m supposed to be protecting the public, and if I can’t do that, at least I can protect the rest of us. And I can help you, so for once you’re not doing everything yourself.”
I nodded. “I had a feeling you’d want to volunteer. But you do understand the risks? The most intelligent thing we’ve tried this on is the squirrels – and yeah, we’ve done as many observation tests as we could on them, but it’s not like we can do a cognitive test and confirm there weren’t any ill effects. I … just want to make sure you know the risks.”
She sighed. “Yeah. And that’s another reason why I should be the first.”
I just looked at her for a moment, while we were stopped at a traffic light. “Okay. But we’ll get set up this afternoon, after Sarge leaves. I don’t want to rush into this, and it’ll give you some time in-case you reconsider.”
“Fair enough.”
A couple of the girls stammered about wanting to also volunteer to be first, but Keisha had a pretty good argument. She and the others kept discussing as I drove the rest of the way home, and by the time we pulled into the garage, they’d more or less come to an agreement. Keisha would go first, but if there were no ill effects, they wanted me to start restoring some of the others right away. I did interject and convinced them to at least wait a day. As long as they’d been like this – ranging from a month for Kim and Erin to several months for Cindy and Melanie – what was one more day for safety’s sake?
So we managed to get back into the house, and I turned the girls loose as I walked around, inspecting the damage – mostly to the back door. It was just last month (though it seemed so much longer) that they’d broken into the front door and I had to have the door jamb rebuilt. Now I was looking at the same thing for the back door. But at least with the back, I could put something up to block the door from opening in the meantime, so it wasn’t an immediate crisis. Beyond that, it was just a matter of cleaning up. A few dents in the wall but nothing major. I’d taken the computer with me, which was good because my desk certainly looked like it had been pawed over.
--------------------
By the time Sarge came by, all the girls had changed and were waiting on the kitchen table, fully dressed of course, and sipping either coffee or water from thimble cups.
I led him into the kitchen and he grunted at the girls, though he offered a brief smile to his niece Becky as he sat down and pulled out his notebook. I did start out asking him about NXT, he says there was a limit to what they could do, it’s outside his jurisdiction – in another county – and the chief wasn’t quite ready to get another county’s police force involved, as it would mean bringing them up to speed with everything else too. He apparently wanted to keep the circle of people who knew about this – about the shrinking machine primarily – as small as possible. So, while they were able to keep watch over the property from a distance, they didn’t conduct a raid as I’d hoped, and NXT had not been taken into custody yet.
I walked him through the story with Andrew, though early on he asked how Andrew knew where to go to begin with. Cindy volunteered that she’d invited him over just to talk; I noticed she said nothing about arranging a second visit.
Melanie and I were the only others who knew what Cindy had done, inviting Andrew back with the plan to ‘seduce the stodgy old guy and rekindle her marriage’ that had backfired in spectacular fashion. Instead, she learned (or rather, I learned and told her, given how she’d hypnotized all the girls and then asked me to hypnotize her too) that he had a completely different, dark side that he’d kept hidden from her. I wondered if we would have ever found out about his plans in time, if she hadn’t done what she did … though if the others ever learned that she’d hypnotized them not just so they wouldn’t know, but so that she could offer 7 girls for Andrew to have fun with … the fallout would be ugly. For Cindy’s sake, I was willing to keep my mouth shut and it seemed she was too. The only other person who knew was Andrew himself, though would he reveal that information knowing he’d be incriminating himself further in the process? It was a risk.
Anyway, I pulled up the video feed on my laptop and heard several groans and grunts as he watched Andrew and others he appeared to know, hanging out in front of the property for a whole day, and then after dark, the footage of them walking around the side of the house, and the inside footage of them inside the house and stealing the machine.
Then I pulled up the tracking app and searched for the machine. Cindy and Becky both gasped when they saw where it landed.
The machine was at Andrew’s mansion.
-----------------
Now, the machine didn’t stay at Andrew’s mansion, but according to the tracker, it was there for several hours. It then appeared to head to the warehouse district. I suspected they were going to set up another lab to continue their research, but why stay in the city? Unless they meant to test it first. And if that was the case, maybe there was a chance to catch them before they fled.
At least that’s what Sarge was hoping. He left but said he’d call if there was news … or if they needed one of us. The latter implied the possibility that there’d be another victim. I didn’t tell him the element was missing – in fact I’d avoided talking to anyone outside our circle about the element, in order to avoid them putting the pieces together. Better for them to just suspect the machine might still work, if it meant they’d hurry to get a warrant and raid the place … and better for all of them if they couldn’t figure out why it didn’t work. Andrew may figure it out, since he did know about the element, but there wasn’t anything I could do about that.
So with that done and Sarge on his way to hopefully organize a raid, I turned back to the girls. Everyone being in the kitchen already, I went ahead and started making lunch. Of course, the talk turned back to when was I going to use the machine.
“Can you do it today?” asked Cindy.
I looked at Keisha. “Do you think you’re ready? You know the risks.”
She nodded. “Yeah, and we’ve already gone over this. I’m the best choice to be first. You know why and I know you agree with me.”
I sighed. “True. Alright. This afternoon, then. I’ll use the machine to restore you. Now you’ll be out cold for a little while – I’m hoping more like 30 to 60 minutes and not half a day, since we’re using a purified sample of the element and much better equipment, but it could still take a lot out of you. So if you’re alright with it, I’ll carry you to the bed and you can rest there.”
She scrunched her little nose.
I shrugged. “It’s not like I haven’t seen you … naked.”
She snorted. “No, it’s not that. Hell, if I feel like it afterwards I might be up for some … “ she glanced at Melanie and then back at me. “I’m just curious what it’s like with you the … normal way. Just once.” She winked.
Melanie responded, “I’m alright with that. I think. As long as I get him back afterwards.”
Keisha smirked. “Don’t worry, girl. I’m not gonna steal him. Just … we’ve all been through so much, and been so close, you all are like sisters to me.”
Becky giggled and Maria quipped, “Sisters? Damn, did you forget most of us have spent the last few weeks making out with each other?”
Cindy added, “Some of us more times than I can count.”
I said, “Y’all are going to start getting me horny again, talking like that.”
Melanie responded, “Honey, you’re ALWAYS horny.”
“Well, in my defense, I’m constantly surrounded by gorgeous women.”
“Not for too much longer, if this works” pointed out Kim.
“Oh!” exclaimed Keisha. I looked at her and raised an eyebrow. “I … guess it’s just sinking in. This is it … if this works, I’ll only be tiny for … a few hours.”
“I suppose so.”
“Well in that case … “ she looked around at the others. “Hey, can I ask you something in private?”
“Sure.” I held out my hand and she stepped into it and sat down. I lifted her up slowly and then stepped out of the room and held her up. “So what’s up?”
She smirked. “Since … my time like this is almost up. I suppose I can do something for you one last time.”
“What’s that?”
“Well, maybe a couple things.”
“Go on.”
“I … I don’t know why I’m embarrassed to say it, after everything we’ve done already. But … I want to feel your … finger inside me. Just once more. And then I can pay you back, if you … can put some briefs on?”
I smirked. “As if I would refuse an offer like that.”
“Okay. Tell you what, let’s go back in the bedroom for a minute. I’ll strip and I want to watch you change. Then we’ll get it on one last time.”
So I brought her to the bedroom and set her down on the bed, while I pulled a pair of briefs out of the back of the drawer and dropped my pants. She just stood there on the bed watching – and nibbling her lower lip – and then as I began to pull my briefs on, she quickly shed her Barbie-doll velcro top and skirt, possibly for the last time.
I sat down on the bed and lifted her up, and she lay back in my hand and parted her legs. Yes, the others were hanging out on the kitchen table – and they’d be stuck there until I came back – but I didn’t want to rush it with Keisha if this really was her last time. So I traced her features with the tip of my finger, her curves, her stomach, her breasts. I traced between her little breasts and then held them between my finger and thumb, gently kneading them until her nipples were hard as pebbles. Then I brought her up to my lips and wrapped them around her swollen breasts, teasing her stiff nipples with the tip of my tongue. A little purr escaped from her as I toyed with her tiny breasts.
Eventually I pulled back, eliciting a sigh from her. She was content to lay back and leave me in charge. So I traced my finger along her leg and then her inner thigh, and she responded by stretching her legs wider and pulling them up to her chest. I lifted her to my lips again and kissed her, my lips encompassing her entire midsection, her ass and thighs and pussy. I lingered there for a few moments, and then pulled back again and finally brought my little finger up to her inner thighs and brushed her sensitive folds. She gasped and whispered “Yes!” as she lay there, eyes closed, eagerly awaiting what would come next. I ran my little finger along her folds until they parted, their wetness coating the tip of my finger. I slowly, gently worked my way to her tiny hole, and she gasped again as I touched it. When I entered her, she thrust her hips, in a futile attempt to push my finger deeper. I went slowly, deliberately, driving my finger millimeter by millimeter deeper into her, wanting to draw it out for her, knowing it would be her last time.
When I finally did push deep inside of her, enough that even slight movements of my finger visibly moved the skin and muscles of her abdomen, she was already on the verge of climax. I worked several orgasms out of her, one after the other, and both my finger and her thighs were soaked by the time I gently withdrew.
Keisha looked up at me, her face a mix of awe and joy and lust, her tiny heart beating hard, her breaths still a little erratic, a bead of sweat running along the valley between her tiny breasts. She was grinning like a Cheshire cat. Once her breathing steadied, she whispered, “That was so … amazing. It … almost … makes me want to stay tiny like this, just … stay with you like this.”
I replied softly, “You know, it might be possible to do this again sometime. You know, take a week of vacation and come live in the dollhouse again.”
She snorted. “I suppose it worked for the squirrels, didn’t it?”
“Apparently so. They ARE still acting like normal squirrels after two or three rounds of this.”
She smirked. “It’s tempting. I might consider that, if … this afternoon goes well.”
“It would be my pleasure to … spend time with you again like this. Sometime.”
“Then it’s a deal. But first … “ she glanced down at my crotch. “I think I owe you something in return.”
“Oh, by all means, don’t let me stop you.” I grinned.
“Mind if I take it slow? You did wear me out, after all.”
“Actually, I’d really like that.” So at that, I pulled back the waistband and lowered her into my briefs, and she nestled up to my balls. I closed her in and gently pulled my shorts up before returning to the kitchen, where the other girls were all waiting, some more patiently than others.
“What took you so long?” quipped Cindy.
“And where is … “ Maria started to say, and then her eyes fell to my crotch and she snorted. “Oh shit. Did you make her do that?”
I smirked. “Actually it was her request. One last time while she still can.”
Some of the others nodded. “Fair enough. So afterwards, you’re really going to try to restore her?”
“Yeah.”
---------------------
Once I got the others down off the kitchen table and turned them loose, I headed for the sofa and lounged with my feet up, intending to just enjoy the experience of Keisha making love to me for the last time. At least the last time as a tiny person. Maybe. The idea of being able to take the girls back and forth between tiny and normal on-demand was intriguing. And I wouldn’t be surprised if Keisha wasn’t the only one who would have an interest in … being able to return to their old lives but experience being tiny again in the future, knowing I could bring them back when they’re ready.
It would certainly make for an interesting dynamic within our little circle.
As I pondered that, I just relaxed and savored the feel of Keisha between my legs, her tiny feet against my thighs, her tiny arms around the base of my shaft, her little breasts pressing into it as she planted tiny kisses around the sensitive areas. She was taking her time, and I was fine with that.
Eventually she did pick up the pace, and I felt her tiny thighs wrapped around my base, her feet against my balls and her arms stroking the underside. She slowly crawled up to the tip and began kissing it, running her tiny tongue along it and then inside, French-kissing the tip as if it were another set of lips. The girls had all figured out by now, how much I loved that sensation, so they all liked to do that for me as I got close. I had to restrain the involuntary urge to thrust my hips, as I felt my cock throbbing under her. Soon, I also felt her tiny arms gripping the head of my cock as tightly as she could, just before I erupted, coating her in a bath of hot sperm.
I rested for a couple minutes after, savoring the experience, before I finally got up – carefully – and made my way to the bathroom. Once there I slowly slid down my shorts, and then pulled back the waistband of my briefs and gently retrieved Keisha before she became glued to my cock. An amusing thought jumped into my head, picturing one of the girls left in my briefs long enough that she was literally glued to my cock when the semen dried. It would be erotic for me … but probably not so much for her. I doubted any of them would enjoy it if I left them there a little while, hanging off my cock as I walked around the house naked.
Shaking the thought out of my head, I held her for a moment, covered and sticky. She smirked. “So how was I?”
“That was amazing, Keisha. Probably your best ever.” She beamed. “How about we get you washed off before everything’s stuck on you.”
She snorted. “That would be good. Feel free to take your time washing me, seeing as it may be our last time. I still can’t believe by evening I’ll be back to normal.”
“Will you miss this?”
“Maybe. Yeah, I will. But I miss my old life too. And I’m excited about going back to that.”
“Do you think you’ll take off and return to work as soon as you’re able?”
“I … don’t know. Actually, unless Sarge tells me I have to, I’d rather stick around. You’ve been doing all this by yourself for so long. I can help. And … as a police officer, I can help protect them until everyone’s restored. Speaking of which … how soon are you thinking it’ll be safe to do the others?”
“I’d … rather take it slow. I know they’re all anxious. Let’s see how it goes with you. Give it a day. Make sure there’s no problems. That you’re feeling alright. Then we’ll see.”
She nodded. “Fair enough.”
So at that, I ran warm water in the sink and slowly, carefully washed every inch of her, every tiny part. And then gently blotted her dry. She sat on the towel and watched me as I removed my wet, sticky briefs, washed down there with a damp washcloth, and then I lifted her in one hand and my shorts in the other, walked back to the bedroom and found a pair of boxers. I got a couple knowing smirks as Maria and Cindy saw me leave the bathroom with Keisha in-hand.
“Should I put these back on?” asked Keisha, motioning to the Barbie clothes she’d shed, still sitting on the bed.
“Actually, if you don’t mind wearing your birthday suit, I have something else for you afterwards when you wake up.”
She raised her eyebrows. “A surprise?”
I smirked. “A surprise. For after.”
Then I brought her back to my office, where she waited patiently as I got the portable shrinking machine set up. The others started to make their way in, one or two at a time, and by the time I was ready, we had a full audience standing off to the side.
I looked at Keisha and pointed to where she should stand. She stepped over to that spot. Then I said, “Just stand still, but you don’t have to hold your breath or anything. Be natural. Just don’t go doing cartwheels while I try to aim the laser.”
She giggled. A nervous giggle, but at least it helped break the tension a little.
“Alright. Are you ready?”
She took a deep breath and nodded. “Ready.”
And then I pointed the laser and pulled the trigger.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 101
- Joined: Thu Jul 07, 2022 3:23 pm
Re: Melanie's Story
Ohhh...can't wait for the result.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 104
- Joined: Tue Jan 18, 2022 8:37 pm
- Location: Eastern US
- Gender:
Melanie's Story Part 76 - Officer Keisha Returns
As soon as I pointed the laser at tiny Keisha and pulled the trigger, I realized I had a problem.
What the hell was I thinking?
I quickly looked to the floor to confirm that I wasn’t about to squish someone underfoot – that would be disastrous for obvious reasons – and then the moment the beam stopped, I ran to Keisha’s side, careful not to touch her as she was … growing. Yes, growing. From her almost-10-inches former state, to not quite five and a half feet (about 1.6 meters for the rest of the world) … and as soon as she reached that height, she fainted, and I reached out to catch her before she hit the floor.
Stupid mistake. I should have remembered she was going to pass out and should have had her lay on the floor. It wasn’t much of an issue for the squirrels – they were already on all fours and had what, two inches to fall? And it’s not like the furniture was going to pass out. But Keisha could have come away with a broken shoulder, or at least some bruises. I owed her better than that.
So, I caught her in my arms as she collapsed.
I took a moment to orient myself and take a breath, and then looped an arm under her knees and lifted her up, intending to take her to the bed and lay her down. Though I stopped, as a couple things caught my eye. One, of course, was the girls, who for a fleeting moment were on the verge of panic, before some of them started to realize the problem. The other, was Keisha. It was a sudden reminder that I hadn’t actually been with a woman who wasn’t tiny, since the day before Maria was captured and shrunk at the lab … the day I first had to rescue both Maria and Melanie, knock out the two scientists (putting me on their radar, though I suppose Melanie’s appearance, returning to the lab when they thought she was securely ‘housed’ and being observed, did that as well) and then steal one of the lab notebooks (the one that described Melanie’s shrinking and subsequent experiments on her) and tap a backdoor into their server. How many weeks had that been? So strange that having a ‘normal sized’ naked woman in my arms would feel so different, but I’d been entirely around tiny women for weeks.
Snapping out of my thoughts, I said, “It’s alright. My fault, I should have had her lay down or sit in a chair. I knew she’d pass out but … it wasn’t a problem with anything we tested, even the squirrels. So … “
Maria piped up, “It’s fine. You know now. It was probably more the shock of seeing you shout and run, we all thought something went wrong.”
I shook my head. “No. Sorry to alarm you guys. If Keisha gets through this and all goes well, let’s make sure the rest of you are laying on the floor when I do this.”
Cindy snorted. I suppose she wasn’t TOO shook up.
So I carefully stepped forward, the girls scurrying out of the way, and walked to the bedroom, where I lay Keisha down. She looked peaceful, breathing normally, just asleep. I made a mental note to keep track of the time. I tried not to get too distracted; though I felt like I’d explored every inch of her intimately while she was tiny, everything looked a little different at ‘normal’ size. Her round breasts, her curves, the little bush of hair above her … I stopped myself before I got caught up, and gently pulled the sheet up over her while she lay. I debated whether to let the girls up here, but figured I shouldn’t in-case she swings her arms or legs when she wakes up – and does something she’ll regret later, like kicking one of the girls off the bed. She’d be disoriented at first, I had no doubt.. Best to let her rest and recover. It’s not like I was going to restore the others the same day. And we were already back at the house, I wasn’t expecting to have to hurry and leave again any minute.
So we waited.
I did ask the girls to stay close, enough to know when she starts stirring, but where they could duck for cover if needed. Probably an over-precaution, but until we got through this with Keisha, we had no idea how someone would react. Just going by Maria and Keisha post-shrinking, since I was there when they awoke, they both seemed a little disoriented and flailed – I remember with Maria, having to hold her out of fear she’d rip out the stitches I’d put in to close her gash. In both cases the disorientation was at least brief. Of course, in both cases they would have remembered being held against their will and then shrunk, and that would be their last waking memory before they awoke in their miniature state. It might be different this time, with Keisha knowing she was going through this before she passed out. I supposed we’d know soon.
Either way, I asked the girls to keep watch – from a safe distance – and for one of them to come get me if she woke before I returned.
I had a little task to perform first. One that Keisha would no doubt appreciate once she came to.
So that done, I returned to the bedroom. It had been about 20 minutes since her restoration. The girls were still hanging out, though not too close to Keisha’s side of the bed – heeding my warning that she might be disoriented when she wakes. The squirrels seemed to take 30-40 minutes to wake. And though I had no experience with shrinking the squirrels on the old machine, I suspected they would have been knocked out much longer. I knew for Maria and Keisha that it had been closer to half a day, but I also knew the original machine had a lower quality laser and more importantly, a less purified sample of the element. Still, we were in uncharted territory. Would it be faster than with the squirrels? Or slower, given the complexities of the human body?
So we waited.
I did sit in the bed next to her – which gave the girls a little more confidence to come closer, though I still wasn’t going to chance them coming up on the bed until Keisha was awake. A small part of me was tempted to take another look at her under the sheets … but I was already pretty familiar with every inch of her body, even if I had only seen – and held – her in miniature until right now. Besides, the girls were right there, if I started pulling stuff like that with Keisha passed out, they’d start to wonder if I’d do the same with them. I suspected some of them wouldn’t be all that bothered by it. Not after weeks of frequent … intimacy. We were past the 30 minute mark now. So, longer than some of the squirrels.
Finally, around 45 minutes, I heard a soft moan as she started to stir. I reached out and held her hand, through the bedsheet. She groaned, but so far hadn’t started flailing yet, which I supposed was good. Maybe the early disorientation and panic were a carryover from what happened to them immediately before shrinking. If so, this was good – right?
And then she shrieked.
At which point, everybody jumped – including me. Until I realized the shriek wasn’t of panic, but Keisha starting to wake up and realizing … the whole world around her just got smaller. Or more accurately, she got bigger.
“Keisha, take a deep breath.”
Her eyes darted to me, wide as saucers as she took everything in. “It worked!” she shrieked. Then she shot up and wrapped her arms around me. And then quickly sucked in a breath. “OH!”
“What’s wrong?” I exclaimed.
“Just … dizzy. I shouldn’t do that … so quickly I guess.” She just held onto me, her head on my shoulder, for a few moments, and then started to take in her surroundings. “Wow. Everything looks … so different. So … NORMAL. I … forgot what it was like.” And then she started snickering.
I gave her a look. “What’s so funny?”
She snorted. “I was just thinking about how I … spent time … down THERE … “ she pointed at my crotch and burst out laughing again. “I’m … sorry. It’s not you. It’s just the absurdity of the whole … situation. To think that a few hours ago, I could have nestled up … next to your ball sack, hugging a cock almost as tall as I was, and slipping my tongue inside it. Now … the whole thing would fit … inside ME. It’s mind-boggling.”
I gave her a sideways grin.
“Shit. You know, talking about absurd. I think … I KNOW … this whole experience sexed me up. A month ago, I would NOT start blathering on about sex. Now, it’s … “ she sighed. “Not that it was bad, mind you. I … was pretty … umm, satisfied. If you know what I mean.” She sighed again. “It’s a good thing I have a dark complexion, it’s hard for people to tell when I’m blushing.”
I snorted. “Don’t worry about it. This is all between us … the eight of us. I wouldn’t go talking about all this in the office … or is it precinct?“
She laughed. “Can you imagine?”
“Yeah. But we’re all … hopefully you consider all of us close friends. Maybe even me? So … “
She smiled. “Yes, you’re all … hell, every one of us has had sex with each other. I think that makes us more than friends. Or is it … friends with benefits? I think that’s what they call it. You know, before all this, if I’d passed you on the street, I probably wouldn’t have given you the time of day. But now … “ She shrugged. And then smirked.
“Well, I don’t think you should do too much right now. Just rest. It goes without saying this is the first time we’ve done this, so while you seem like you’re doing fine, we just want to be safe and be sure there aren’t any problems. Though … feel free to keep flashing your chest at me.” I grinned.
Her eyes got wide. And then she laughed. “Shit. How long ago did the sheet fall down?” She sighed. “It’s not like you haven’t seen them before. I shouldn’t be embarrassed at this point. Though … it’s a little different now.”
I nodded. “True.”
So at that point I helped the others up to the bed to see the ‘big’ Keisha, and then went back to the kitchen and brought her a bottle of water.
“No coffee?”
“Not YET. Let’s make sure you’re all good and healthy before we start loading you up on caffeine, alright?”
She frowned. “Fine.” She took the water bottle and looked at it in her hand for a moment. “Wow. I guess all this stuff is going to start hitting me. I’ve gotten so used to drinking out of thimbles … “
“Do you want me to enlarge a thimble so you can … “
“NO!” She laughed. “Don’t you dare!”
----------------
After about an hour of Keisha lounging around and chatting it up with the girls (I was in and out of the room, occasionally asking questions or checking her vitals and recording them in my notebook), she asked, “Is there something I can … wear? I mean, I assume you’re not opposed to be walking around in my birthday suit all day.” I heard more than one snort from the girls. “But I can’t exactly go outside like this. And at some point I need to … get back to … normal. Or whatever. I want to stay around to help, especially if there are still bad guys out there, but it’s kinda hard to do naked. You know?” She smirked.
I smirked back. “Not that I’m opposed to you being naked all day. Not at all. BUT, I do have a little surprise for you.”
She grinned. “For ME?”
“Yep. Be right back.”
As I was leaving, Keisha asked, “Any of you know what this surprise is?” I didn’t stay to hear an answer, though I’d arranged this while the girls were busy so they might not have known.
I returned a couple minutes later, with Keisha’s original police uniform, cleaned and folded, all the way down to her socks and panties. She gave me a grin as I set them down on the bed. “How’s this?”
“Perfect. Except … where are my … “
Before she could finish, I handed her a separate bag. “Be careful with that. This is everything, even down to your pistol, which might still be loaded. You know how to use that better than I do, so … “
She glanced in the bag. “Chill. The safety is on. But I would NOT leave it sitting in a paper bag.”
“No. You know, when you were first shrunk and Sarge called us for help, I actually took the gun away while you were out – I was afraid you’d try to shoot me when you woke up. Even if it was tiny, I figured it would still hurt.”
She snorted. “True. But I should probably … OH. Any chance I could borrow your car and go check on my place, I can grab a change of clothes and come back, it’s not far.”
I nodded. “I’m okay with that, I just think you should rest a little longer. Just to be safe. It hasn’t even been two hours since you were restored, and you were asleep for almost half of that time. You can get dressed if you want. And we can start thinking about dinner.”
---------------------
By dinner time, Keisha was washed and dressed (she dearly wanted to have a ‘normal’ shower) and was able to watch the girls while I ran out to get dinner. The cupboard wasn’t entirely bare, but we were definitely overdue for a grocery run. Something I’d done rarely in the last several weeks, as I was hesitant to leave the girls alone for very long. Having Keisha around to help meant I could go out, and the girls voted on Italian food. It was a large order, though I planned to shrink some of the dishes – the girls hadn’t had many opportunities to eat ‘normal’ food the ‘normal’ way, and now that I could both shrink and enlarge items, I wanted to give them a little bit of normalcy. Though I supposed it wasn’t really necessary – if Keisha showed no adverse effects from the restoration, all of them may be back to ‘normal’ within days. Plus I didn’t have a bottomless bank account (or limit on my credit cards …) so this was an unnecessary splurge.
I did have to have a talk with Keisha – about how to handle the girls. No heavy grip, lifting slowly, not talking too loudly. For weeks she’d been raising her tiny voice, using a strong grip … now she was in the reverse position, and she could really injure one of the girls if she wasn’t careful. She seemed to get what I was saying, and practiced lifting Cindy and Erin and talking to them while they sat in her hands. A surreal experience, she told me afterwards (and for Cindy and Erin too, just a little less so), but Keisha promised she’d be careful.
So I returned with various pasta bowls, lasagna, etc, and got to laying out paper plates and plastic utensils and shrinking them, while Keisha helped get the girls situated at the kitchen table. I even got 2 bottles of wine and plastic wine glasses and shrunk those.
I figured the girls were in a celebratory mood. And I wasn’t wrong.
People were talkative, but most of the discussion was either asking Keisha what it was like – being restored, what it felt like, what her plans were, etc – and of course, who would be next. And how soon.
“How about we see how Keisha is doing tomorrow and we’ll take it from there?” I suggested. “It’s only been a few hours!”
“But Keisha turned out fine, didn’t she?” stammered Becky.
“So far. I just want you all to be safe. After all this time, what’s one more day?” I looked right at Becky. “Are you in that big of a hurry?”
She let out a breath. “No. I guess … I’m just a little anxious. I’ve been missing the rest of the world, and it’s like … it’s right there. Though a little part of me might miss being like I am right now.” She gave me a lopsided grin. “I guess I can wait a little bit longer. Now that we know it really works.”
I nodded. “It’ll happen soon enough. Just give Keisha a day, let me make sure she’s healthy and all, and then we can figure out who’s next.”
“Okay.”
Maria chimed in, changing the subject, “So Keisha, what are you going to do right now?”
Keisha replied, “Actually, I’d like to go check on my apartment, get a change of clothes. I’ve been gone for a few weeks, I can’t imagine what my refrigerator looks like.” She scrunched her nose. “And I suppose at some point I should check in with Sergeant Joe. Though he’ll probably agree with me that I should stay close until everyone is restored. Especially with criminals still out there.”
“True. But … you haven’t had any sudden urges to … see what it’s like?”
“See WHAT?”
“What it’s like messing around, being big instead of tiny.” Maria smirked.
Keisha squinted her eyes for a moment, and then “OH. Umm … I don’t know about that. I mean … it was fun before when I was tiny. Now … I don’t know. Honestly, I think I was … hornier when I was tiny. And I can’t believe you’re talking about stuff like that anyway.”
Melanie quipped, “Well, she was horny BEFORE she was tiny. And she has first-hand experience.”
Maria spun around and said “Melanie!” with her hands on her hips. But then she laughed. “I did, didn’t I.”
“I bet THAT’s a story” quipped Kim.
“True” Maria replied. Then she sighed. “Well, I think I WOULD probably be tempted to try it again when I’m big again. But who knows.”
-------------------
After dinner, Keisha insisted on trying to go by her apartment – check on things, get a change of clothes.
And she wanted to borrow the car.
I was starting to feel like the dad telling the teenager he can’t go out because it’s a school night. She had only been restored a few hours ago – and as the ‘guinea pig’ I was still trying to keep close tabs on her in-case of any problems, though I did admit she seemed pretty normal so-far, and she was adamant that she felt fine.
So, we compromised. I would let her drive, but I had to ride along. Which meant bringing the girls along. I gathered them gently into my backpack – the one I’d customized with a view window and with handholds inside, back when we were planning the rescue of Kim and Erin. I sat in the passenger seat with the backpack on my lap. Being early summer (it was hard to believe, but it was still mid-spring when all this started, when Melanie first figured out how to dial a phone to reach me and consequently sucked me into this world) at least the sun hadn’t set yet, despite it being an hour past dinnertime.
The drive was uneventful for the most part. At least once Keisha got her bearings. She drove carefully, which I could understand given just hours ago she was tiny enough to fit in my backpack with the others. Plus for obvious reasons she hadn’t been behind the wheel of a car (or able to see out the window of a car) for weeks. I was patient, letting her take her time. She knew where to go, I didn’t. And it seemed to come back to her pretty quickly.
Soon she pulled into a parking lot outside a small apartment complex and parked.
As she let out a breath, I asked, “How are you doing?”
She gave me a sideways glance. “Oh … I’m fine. Actually, better than fine. This is great. I just … “ She blinked away a tear. “I … I don’t mean like I doubted or anything … “
“It’s okay if you had doubts, Keisha. It’s normal. It’s not like anyone’s done this before. And the idiots who did this to you, they were certain it couldn’t be done. So …” I shrugged “don’t worry about it. Let’s just go one step at a time. Do you … want me to go in with you, or do you want me to wait … “
She shook her head. “No. You can come in with me. I don’t know what I’ll find … it’s not like I was planning to be gone so long.”
I nodded. “Yeah.”
What I didn’t say, not with the others right there in my lap, was that yes we had Keisha’s keys – since they were in her pocket – and possibly Maria’s (I’d have to ask her later, since it’s possible her purse was still in her locker at the lab … ) … and Melanie’s since we were able to go back and retrieve her purse … but Cindy and Becky, they both lived with Andrew, and they’d been abducted, so likely their purses, phones, keys, etc were all gone. Though come to think of it, I didn’t think any of that was discovered at the mansion. It’s possible it was stuffed somewhere in the lab, I didn’t do a thorough search of the place when I went up there later with Melanie. Andrew of course knew where they were, and so did Sarge, but now Andrew and Sarge appeared to be on opposite sides of the law. The situation was already complicated, and I doubted either of them would want to go back to Andrew’s mansion after this.
And then Erin and Kim would likely be in the same boat. Though Erin lived with her mother still, and she was the most recent victim, so overall she’d only been gone probably no more than three weeks. I had encouraged Erin to at least message her mother (from my laptop) and let her know she was safe, though coming up with stories (or excuses) about why she couldn’t just come back home … that was tricky. For Kim, the Sarge knew she was safe with me, but he wanted to keep her return quiet unless (or until) I found a way to restore her first. Well … that would be coming likely any day, now that Keisha’s restoration was so-far a success. In the meantime, nobody outside of Sarge and our little group – and I supposed now Andrew and whoever he might have told – and whoever Sarge might have told during that unsuccessful attempt to get a warrant to get into NXT’s hidden compound. I still wondered what happened with that – was the other jurisdiction just uncooperative, or was there something more at play? Was someone protecting NXT?
Well, nothing I could do about it right now. Shaking the thoughts from my head, I followed Keisha into her apartment. She had trouble pushing the door more than half way due to the pile of mail that had built up. I gently set the backpack down on the sofa, unzipping it to give the girls some breathing room and a chance to look around, while I tried to be useful by gathering her mail and stacking it on the table, separating what looked like it might be important, from the advertisements and circulars. She could take a look at it later. I let her know I was happy to help if she needed anything, and then went back to the sofa to sit and wait.
To my surprise, she didn’t take very long. Well, half an hour, but still – some women would have spend hours. She had changed and packed a small overnight bag and a laptop.
Keisha asked, “Any chance we can run by the police station on the way?”
I raised an eyebrow. “Reporting in already?”
She shook her head. “Not yet. Maybe tomorrow. I want to pick up my car from the lot. I’m hoping it’s still where I left it … that day. My partner was driving the patrol car. I was on duty, remember?”
I nodded. “Oh, yeah. I remember. Sure, we can go by there. Why don’t I drive then, so you can jump out and see if your car’s okay to drive. It has been sitting over three weeks, hasn’t it?”
She let out a breath. “Yeah. Okay. Deal.”
So at that, we went back to my car, and Keisha sat with the backpack in her lap, as she gave me directions. Once we got there, she asked me to pull into the lot, and she located her car, got out – gently setting the backpack on the passenger seat – and walked to her car. She took a moment to look around it before unlocking the door, climbing in, and then starting it up. She left it running as she walked back over, and I rolled the window down.
“Everything alright with it?” I asked.
“Yeah. A little rough, but I guess sitting for weeks will do that, huh?”
I nodded. “Probably. I wouldn’t worry about it, unless it keeps up. Probably a little water in the line or something.”
She snorted. “Probably. I didn’t take you for knowing your way around cars, but I guess I shouldn’t be surprised.”
“I’m a guy. We’re born that way. I think.”
She snorted again. “So what’s the plan, I follow you back?”
“That’s fine. I can sleep on the couch if you want. Eventually I’ll need a bigger place, but … “
She smirked. “You DON’T have to sleep on the couch. It’s fine. I want to be there to help out … and to keep watch if that weirdo shows up.”
“And so I can keep an eye on you and make sure you … don’t have any ill effects. Though so far it seems like you’re doing fine.”
She sighed. “I sure FEEL fine. But I hear you. Give me a minute and then I’ll follow you back.”
---------------------
The trip back was mostly uneventful as well. It was just starting to get dark, and I wasn’t sure if Keisha could easily find the house on her own (being as this was the first time she’d ever gone to the house on her own and not carried inside in my hand or in my backpack) so I drove slow and kept watch to make sure she didn’t lose me. I pulled into the garage and she parked on the curb in front.
Once inside, I reiterated my offer to sleep on the couch.
Keisha smirked. “I already told you, there’s no need. It’s your house, your bed. As long as you don’t mind me, there’s plenty of room for two. And besides, we’ve spent so much time in this bed already … “
I shrugged. “True, but the situation was … a little different.”
She snorted. So did at least a couple of the girls, who were standing nearby watching our exchange. “Talk about an understatement!” She paused for a moment. “Tell you what. I’m not worried about it if you’re not. You’ve already … seen everything I’ve got. And I’ve seen you … up close. It’s not like we have anything to hide. Just … go with it. But let me freshen up with the girls first before bed.”
I nodded as she fished through her overnight bag for a couple items and strolled to the bathroom. I saw her help a couple of the girls up to the sink before closing the door, careful to make sure it was clear of tiny women before she did.
After she was done in the bathroom I hopped in for a minute to freshen up and get ready for bed. When I came out in my tee and boxers, Keisha was already climbing into bed herself, and the others were making their way to their rooms in the big dollhouse across the floor. I saw Keisha got in on one side of the bed, so I came around to the other side. It struck me, the last time a normal sized woman was in this bed, was when Maria spent the night – with Melanie in between us. That was right before Melanie tried to investigate the secret Level 7 lab where she’d been shrunk originally … during which Maria was apprehended and shrunk by the two scientists up there, and I had to rescue both of them.
Keisha looked at me for a moment. “Deep in thought?” she asked.
I tried to clear my head. “Yeah. Just thinking of the last time … “
She stopped me. “I get it. No worries. It’s a little weird for me too, being this big. All my memories of this bed … it was big enough for me to run laps across it. Now if I stand up I can touch the ceiling, and I wouldn’t make it three steps without falling over the footboard.” She snorted to herself. “I’m starting to sound geeky. You must be rubbing off on me. Tell you what, just get in, we can be weirded out together.”
I laughed. “Okay, deal.”
Just then, Melanie walked over and called to get my attention. I knelt down next to her and gently lifted her up in my hands.
“Are you going to be alright tonight?” She asked. I suspected she really just wanted to know if I was planning on jumping on Keisha once I got in bed. Not that she could do anything about it, but I wasn’t sure I was ready for that just yet, and Keisha had only been restored a few hours ago.
I nodded. “Yeah, I’ll be fine. Do you want to sleep up here with me?”
She smirked. “With the two of you? Nah. I’ll be fine up here. Now … if she really wants to … do more than sleep tonight, I’m not going to be mad at you. But don’t be pushing her if she doesn’t want to. Alright?”
“Alright. I won’t.”
“Okay. Good night honey. I love you.”
I kissed her gently on the side of her face, and she kissed my lower lip. I whispered, “Love you too, babe. See you in the morning.”
Then I set her down and watched her scamper back to the dollhouse. I watched her climb the little stairs and lay down in her little bed. For a moment I recalled one of our hornier moments, when some of the girls encouraged me to reach inside the window and snatch them up for a quick rendesvoux. Which usually amounted to my getting them off with my tongue and then returning them to their little bedroom. I smirked at the memory.
Standing back up, I climbed into the bed and pulled the sheet up, turning onto my side and propping my head up to look at her.
“Doing alright?” she asked.
“Yeah. Goodnight, Keisha.”
Before I could lay back onto the pillow, she leaned over, brought her lips to mine and kissed me. “Thank you.”
I raised an eyebrow. “For what?”
She snorted. “Are you kidding? For giving me my life back. All the work you put in, trying to figure this all out. If you hadn’t, I could have ended up tiny for the rest of my life. Who else was going to be able to solve this?”
“Oh, I suppose someone could if they had the right … resources … knowledge … “
“Don’t sell yourself short. What you did was … just short of a miracle. You saw how much we appreciated your efforts. Especially the last couple weeks.”
I smirked. “Yeah.”
“And I KNOW you enjoyed it.”
“True. I did. I’ll probably be missing it more when you all … grow up and move out.”
She giggled. “That’s one way of putting it. And we had fun too, even if we were doing it for you. We already knew you were going to figure it out. If anyone could it would be you.” She looked a little more serious when she said again, “Thank you for everything.”
“You’re welcome. And I really did enjoy spending so much time with all of you.”
That elicited another snort. “Spending time. Be honest, you enjoyed us crawling around down THERE.” She pointed in the general direction of my cock.
I just grinned. Then I almost said it was cool to be the only guy ever to experience that, but … that wasn’t really true, was it. The two thugs who called themselves scientists, had Cindy and Becky doing some nasty things down there. And who knows what they did with Melanie, Erin or Kim when they were out cold. And we all heard about some of the things NXT did with Erin and Kim … not to mention that when I rescued them I’d found Erin … held to his limp dick with a rubberband. And then what Melanie’s siblings did with her for the month they held her captive. I shuddered. Then I thought about Andrew and felt a flash of guilt. Even if it was Cindy who set all that up – and put me in that position – I could have done more to stop it. Though that episode was what tipped us off to Andrew’s dark ulterior motives.
Keisha must have noticed the change in my expression. She whispered, “A lot on your mind?”
I nodded. “Yeah. I was just thinking for a moment about what the others went through, at least before they were rescued.”
She frowned. “I suppose I was lucky, Maria and I both, at least in that regard. I’ve heard them talk.” Her eyes softened. “Believe me, all of us were way better off with you.”
“Thank you. I appreciate that.”
She flashed a smile. “Tell you what. You need something to take your mind off all that stuff. Think about what you’ve done for all of us, not just figuring out how to fix this, but taking care of everyone for so long on your own. And how much we appreciate it. How much we appreciate you. So … indulge me a little here.”
She leaned in again, pressed her lips to mine and kissed me hard.
When she pulled back, she looked me in the eyes for a moment and then said, “Just don’t go expecting this every night. This is a one time deal. If I want to do it again sometime, it’s my call. Deal?”
I nodded. “Deal.”
At that, she climbed on top of me, under the sheets, and for the next hour we made love. The old fashioned way. And for a while I didn’t think about much besides the young woman wrapped in my arms, her breasts pressed against my chest, her lips pressed to mine, nothing separating us. I briefly wondered if Melanie knew this was going to happen when she spoke to me before bed.
And then I felt Keisha’s pussy muscles clench down on the base of my cock, and after that I really wasn’t thinking at all.
What the hell was I thinking?
I quickly looked to the floor to confirm that I wasn’t about to squish someone underfoot – that would be disastrous for obvious reasons – and then the moment the beam stopped, I ran to Keisha’s side, careful not to touch her as she was … growing. Yes, growing. From her almost-10-inches former state, to not quite five and a half feet (about 1.6 meters for the rest of the world) … and as soon as she reached that height, she fainted, and I reached out to catch her before she hit the floor.
Stupid mistake. I should have remembered she was going to pass out and should have had her lay on the floor. It wasn’t much of an issue for the squirrels – they were already on all fours and had what, two inches to fall? And it’s not like the furniture was going to pass out. But Keisha could have come away with a broken shoulder, or at least some bruises. I owed her better than that.
So, I caught her in my arms as she collapsed.
I took a moment to orient myself and take a breath, and then looped an arm under her knees and lifted her up, intending to take her to the bed and lay her down. Though I stopped, as a couple things caught my eye. One, of course, was the girls, who for a fleeting moment were on the verge of panic, before some of them started to realize the problem. The other, was Keisha. It was a sudden reminder that I hadn’t actually been with a woman who wasn’t tiny, since the day before Maria was captured and shrunk at the lab … the day I first had to rescue both Maria and Melanie, knock out the two scientists (putting me on their radar, though I suppose Melanie’s appearance, returning to the lab when they thought she was securely ‘housed’ and being observed, did that as well) and then steal one of the lab notebooks (the one that described Melanie’s shrinking and subsequent experiments on her) and tap a backdoor into their server. How many weeks had that been? So strange that having a ‘normal sized’ naked woman in my arms would feel so different, but I’d been entirely around tiny women for weeks.
Snapping out of my thoughts, I said, “It’s alright. My fault, I should have had her lay down or sit in a chair. I knew she’d pass out but … it wasn’t a problem with anything we tested, even the squirrels. So … “
Maria piped up, “It’s fine. You know now. It was probably more the shock of seeing you shout and run, we all thought something went wrong.”
I shook my head. “No. Sorry to alarm you guys. If Keisha gets through this and all goes well, let’s make sure the rest of you are laying on the floor when I do this.”
Cindy snorted. I suppose she wasn’t TOO shook up.
So I carefully stepped forward, the girls scurrying out of the way, and walked to the bedroom, where I lay Keisha down. She looked peaceful, breathing normally, just asleep. I made a mental note to keep track of the time. I tried not to get too distracted; though I felt like I’d explored every inch of her intimately while she was tiny, everything looked a little different at ‘normal’ size. Her round breasts, her curves, the little bush of hair above her … I stopped myself before I got caught up, and gently pulled the sheet up over her while she lay. I debated whether to let the girls up here, but figured I shouldn’t in-case she swings her arms or legs when she wakes up – and does something she’ll regret later, like kicking one of the girls off the bed. She’d be disoriented at first, I had no doubt.. Best to let her rest and recover. It’s not like I was going to restore the others the same day. And we were already back at the house, I wasn’t expecting to have to hurry and leave again any minute.
So we waited.
I did ask the girls to stay close, enough to know when she starts stirring, but where they could duck for cover if needed. Probably an over-precaution, but until we got through this with Keisha, we had no idea how someone would react. Just going by Maria and Keisha post-shrinking, since I was there when they awoke, they both seemed a little disoriented and flailed – I remember with Maria, having to hold her out of fear she’d rip out the stitches I’d put in to close her gash. In both cases the disorientation was at least brief. Of course, in both cases they would have remembered being held against their will and then shrunk, and that would be their last waking memory before they awoke in their miniature state. It might be different this time, with Keisha knowing she was going through this before she passed out. I supposed we’d know soon.
Either way, I asked the girls to keep watch – from a safe distance – and for one of them to come get me if she woke before I returned.
I had a little task to perform first. One that Keisha would no doubt appreciate once she came to.
So that done, I returned to the bedroom. It had been about 20 minutes since her restoration. The girls were still hanging out, though not too close to Keisha’s side of the bed – heeding my warning that she might be disoriented when she wakes. The squirrels seemed to take 30-40 minutes to wake. And though I had no experience with shrinking the squirrels on the old machine, I suspected they would have been knocked out much longer. I knew for Maria and Keisha that it had been closer to half a day, but I also knew the original machine had a lower quality laser and more importantly, a less purified sample of the element. Still, we were in uncharted territory. Would it be faster than with the squirrels? Or slower, given the complexities of the human body?
So we waited.
I did sit in the bed next to her – which gave the girls a little more confidence to come closer, though I still wasn’t going to chance them coming up on the bed until Keisha was awake. A small part of me was tempted to take another look at her under the sheets … but I was already pretty familiar with every inch of her body, even if I had only seen – and held – her in miniature until right now. Besides, the girls were right there, if I started pulling stuff like that with Keisha passed out, they’d start to wonder if I’d do the same with them. I suspected some of them wouldn’t be all that bothered by it. Not after weeks of frequent … intimacy. We were past the 30 minute mark now. So, longer than some of the squirrels.
Finally, around 45 minutes, I heard a soft moan as she started to stir. I reached out and held her hand, through the bedsheet. She groaned, but so far hadn’t started flailing yet, which I supposed was good. Maybe the early disorientation and panic were a carryover from what happened to them immediately before shrinking. If so, this was good – right?
And then she shrieked.
At which point, everybody jumped – including me. Until I realized the shriek wasn’t of panic, but Keisha starting to wake up and realizing … the whole world around her just got smaller. Or more accurately, she got bigger.
“Keisha, take a deep breath.”
Her eyes darted to me, wide as saucers as she took everything in. “It worked!” she shrieked. Then she shot up and wrapped her arms around me. And then quickly sucked in a breath. “OH!”
“What’s wrong?” I exclaimed.
“Just … dizzy. I shouldn’t do that … so quickly I guess.” She just held onto me, her head on my shoulder, for a few moments, and then started to take in her surroundings. “Wow. Everything looks … so different. So … NORMAL. I … forgot what it was like.” And then she started snickering.
I gave her a look. “What’s so funny?”
She snorted. “I was just thinking about how I … spent time … down THERE … “ she pointed at my crotch and burst out laughing again. “I’m … sorry. It’s not you. It’s just the absurdity of the whole … situation. To think that a few hours ago, I could have nestled up … next to your ball sack, hugging a cock almost as tall as I was, and slipping my tongue inside it. Now … the whole thing would fit … inside ME. It’s mind-boggling.”
I gave her a sideways grin.
“Shit. You know, talking about absurd. I think … I KNOW … this whole experience sexed me up. A month ago, I would NOT start blathering on about sex. Now, it’s … “ she sighed. “Not that it was bad, mind you. I … was pretty … umm, satisfied. If you know what I mean.” She sighed again. “It’s a good thing I have a dark complexion, it’s hard for people to tell when I’m blushing.”
I snorted. “Don’t worry about it. This is all between us … the eight of us. I wouldn’t go talking about all this in the office … or is it precinct?“
She laughed. “Can you imagine?”
“Yeah. But we’re all … hopefully you consider all of us close friends. Maybe even me? So … “
She smiled. “Yes, you’re all … hell, every one of us has had sex with each other. I think that makes us more than friends. Or is it … friends with benefits? I think that’s what they call it. You know, before all this, if I’d passed you on the street, I probably wouldn’t have given you the time of day. But now … “ She shrugged. And then smirked.
“Well, I don’t think you should do too much right now. Just rest. It goes without saying this is the first time we’ve done this, so while you seem like you’re doing fine, we just want to be safe and be sure there aren’t any problems. Though … feel free to keep flashing your chest at me.” I grinned.
Her eyes got wide. And then she laughed. “Shit. How long ago did the sheet fall down?” She sighed. “It’s not like you haven’t seen them before. I shouldn’t be embarrassed at this point. Though … it’s a little different now.”
I nodded. “True.”
So at that point I helped the others up to the bed to see the ‘big’ Keisha, and then went back to the kitchen and brought her a bottle of water.
“No coffee?”
“Not YET. Let’s make sure you’re all good and healthy before we start loading you up on caffeine, alright?”
She frowned. “Fine.” She took the water bottle and looked at it in her hand for a moment. “Wow. I guess all this stuff is going to start hitting me. I’ve gotten so used to drinking out of thimbles … “
“Do you want me to enlarge a thimble so you can … “
“NO!” She laughed. “Don’t you dare!”
----------------
After about an hour of Keisha lounging around and chatting it up with the girls (I was in and out of the room, occasionally asking questions or checking her vitals and recording them in my notebook), she asked, “Is there something I can … wear? I mean, I assume you’re not opposed to be walking around in my birthday suit all day.” I heard more than one snort from the girls. “But I can’t exactly go outside like this. And at some point I need to … get back to … normal. Or whatever. I want to stay around to help, especially if there are still bad guys out there, but it’s kinda hard to do naked. You know?” She smirked.
I smirked back. “Not that I’m opposed to you being naked all day. Not at all. BUT, I do have a little surprise for you.”
She grinned. “For ME?”
“Yep. Be right back.”
As I was leaving, Keisha asked, “Any of you know what this surprise is?” I didn’t stay to hear an answer, though I’d arranged this while the girls were busy so they might not have known.
I returned a couple minutes later, with Keisha’s original police uniform, cleaned and folded, all the way down to her socks and panties. She gave me a grin as I set them down on the bed. “How’s this?”
“Perfect. Except … where are my … “
Before she could finish, I handed her a separate bag. “Be careful with that. This is everything, even down to your pistol, which might still be loaded. You know how to use that better than I do, so … “
She glanced in the bag. “Chill. The safety is on. But I would NOT leave it sitting in a paper bag.”
“No. You know, when you were first shrunk and Sarge called us for help, I actually took the gun away while you were out – I was afraid you’d try to shoot me when you woke up. Even if it was tiny, I figured it would still hurt.”
She snorted. “True. But I should probably … OH. Any chance I could borrow your car and go check on my place, I can grab a change of clothes and come back, it’s not far.”
I nodded. “I’m okay with that, I just think you should rest a little longer. Just to be safe. It hasn’t even been two hours since you were restored, and you were asleep for almost half of that time. You can get dressed if you want. And we can start thinking about dinner.”
---------------------
By dinner time, Keisha was washed and dressed (she dearly wanted to have a ‘normal’ shower) and was able to watch the girls while I ran out to get dinner. The cupboard wasn’t entirely bare, but we were definitely overdue for a grocery run. Something I’d done rarely in the last several weeks, as I was hesitant to leave the girls alone for very long. Having Keisha around to help meant I could go out, and the girls voted on Italian food. It was a large order, though I planned to shrink some of the dishes – the girls hadn’t had many opportunities to eat ‘normal’ food the ‘normal’ way, and now that I could both shrink and enlarge items, I wanted to give them a little bit of normalcy. Though I supposed it wasn’t really necessary – if Keisha showed no adverse effects from the restoration, all of them may be back to ‘normal’ within days. Plus I didn’t have a bottomless bank account (or limit on my credit cards …) so this was an unnecessary splurge.
I did have to have a talk with Keisha – about how to handle the girls. No heavy grip, lifting slowly, not talking too loudly. For weeks she’d been raising her tiny voice, using a strong grip … now she was in the reverse position, and she could really injure one of the girls if she wasn’t careful. She seemed to get what I was saying, and practiced lifting Cindy and Erin and talking to them while they sat in her hands. A surreal experience, she told me afterwards (and for Cindy and Erin too, just a little less so), but Keisha promised she’d be careful.
So I returned with various pasta bowls, lasagna, etc, and got to laying out paper plates and plastic utensils and shrinking them, while Keisha helped get the girls situated at the kitchen table. I even got 2 bottles of wine and plastic wine glasses and shrunk those.
I figured the girls were in a celebratory mood. And I wasn’t wrong.
People were talkative, but most of the discussion was either asking Keisha what it was like – being restored, what it felt like, what her plans were, etc – and of course, who would be next. And how soon.
“How about we see how Keisha is doing tomorrow and we’ll take it from there?” I suggested. “It’s only been a few hours!”
“But Keisha turned out fine, didn’t she?” stammered Becky.
“So far. I just want you all to be safe. After all this time, what’s one more day?” I looked right at Becky. “Are you in that big of a hurry?”
She let out a breath. “No. I guess … I’m just a little anxious. I’ve been missing the rest of the world, and it’s like … it’s right there. Though a little part of me might miss being like I am right now.” She gave me a lopsided grin. “I guess I can wait a little bit longer. Now that we know it really works.”
I nodded. “It’ll happen soon enough. Just give Keisha a day, let me make sure she’s healthy and all, and then we can figure out who’s next.”
“Okay.”
Maria chimed in, changing the subject, “So Keisha, what are you going to do right now?”
Keisha replied, “Actually, I’d like to go check on my apartment, get a change of clothes. I’ve been gone for a few weeks, I can’t imagine what my refrigerator looks like.” She scrunched her nose. “And I suppose at some point I should check in with Sergeant Joe. Though he’ll probably agree with me that I should stay close until everyone is restored. Especially with criminals still out there.”
“True. But … you haven’t had any sudden urges to … see what it’s like?”
“See WHAT?”
“What it’s like messing around, being big instead of tiny.” Maria smirked.
Keisha squinted her eyes for a moment, and then “OH. Umm … I don’t know about that. I mean … it was fun before when I was tiny. Now … I don’t know. Honestly, I think I was … hornier when I was tiny. And I can’t believe you’re talking about stuff like that anyway.”
Melanie quipped, “Well, she was horny BEFORE she was tiny. And she has first-hand experience.”
Maria spun around and said “Melanie!” with her hands on her hips. But then she laughed. “I did, didn’t I.”
“I bet THAT’s a story” quipped Kim.
“True” Maria replied. Then she sighed. “Well, I think I WOULD probably be tempted to try it again when I’m big again. But who knows.”
-------------------
After dinner, Keisha insisted on trying to go by her apartment – check on things, get a change of clothes.
And she wanted to borrow the car.
I was starting to feel like the dad telling the teenager he can’t go out because it’s a school night. She had only been restored a few hours ago – and as the ‘guinea pig’ I was still trying to keep close tabs on her in-case of any problems, though I did admit she seemed pretty normal so-far, and she was adamant that she felt fine.
So, we compromised. I would let her drive, but I had to ride along. Which meant bringing the girls along. I gathered them gently into my backpack – the one I’d customized with a view window and with handholds inside, back when we were planning the rescue of Kim and Erin. I sat in the passenger seat with the backpack on my lap. Being early summer (it was hard to believe, but it was still mid-spring when all this started, when Melanie first figured out how to dial a phone to reach me and consequently sucked me into this world) at least the sun hadn’t set yet, despite it being an hour past dinnertime.
The drive was uneventful for the most part. At least once Keisha got her bearings. She drove carefully, which I could understand given just hours ago she was tiny enough to fit in my backpack with the others. Plus for obvious reasons she hadn’t been behind the wheel of a car (or able to see out the window of a car) for weeks. I was patient, letting her take her time. She knew where to go, I didn’t. And it seemed to come back to her pretty quickly.
Soon she pulled into a parking lot outside a small apartment complex and parked.
As she let out a breath, I asked, “How are you doing?”
She gave me a sideways glance. “Oh … I’m fine. Actually, better than fine. This is great. I just … “ She blinked away a tear. “I … I don’t mean like I doubted or anything … “
“It’s okay if you had doubts, Keisha. It’s normal. It’s not like anyone’s done this before. And the idiots who did this to you, they were certain it couldn’t be done. So …” I shrugged “don’t worry about it. Let’s just go one step at a time. Do you … want me to go in with you, or do you want me to wait … “
She shook her head. “No. You can come in with me. I don’t know what I’ll find … it’s not like I was planning to be gone so long.”
I nodded. “Yeah.”
What I didn’t say, not with the others right there in my lap, was that yes we had Keisha’s keys – since they were in her pocket – and possibly Maria’s (I’d have to ask her later, since it’s possible her purse was still in her locker at the lab … ) … and Melanie’s since we were able to go back and retrieve her purse … but Cindy and Becky, they both lived with Andrew, and they’d been abducted, so likely their purses, phones, keys, etc were all gone. Though come to think of it, I didn’t think any of that was discovered at the mansion. It’s possible it was stuffed somewhere in the lab, I didn’t do a thorough search of the place when I went up there later with Melanie. Andrew of course knew where they were, and so did Sarge, but now Andrew and Sarge appeared to be on opposite sides of the law. The situation was already complicated, and I doubted either of them would want to go back to Andrew’s mansion after this.
And then Erin and Kim would likely be in the same boat. Though Erin lived with her mother still, and she was the most recent victim, so overall she’d only been gone probably no more than three weeks. I had encouraged Erin to at least message her mother (from my laptop) and let her know she was safe, though coming up with stories (or excuses) about why she couldn’t just come back home … that was tricky. For Kim, the Sarge knew she was safe with me, but he wanted to keep her return quiet unless (or until) I found a way to restore her first. Well … that would be coming likely any day, now that Keisha’s restoration was so-far a success. In the meantime, nobody outside of Sarge and our little group – and I supposed now Andrew and whoever he might have told – and whoever Sarge might have told during that unsuccessful attempt to get a warrant to get into NXT’s hidden compound. I still wondered what happened with that – was the other jurisdiction just uncooperative, or was there something more at play? Was someone protecting NXT?
Well, nothing I could do about it right now. Shaking the thoughts from my head, I followed Keisha into her apartment. She had trouble pushing the door more than half way due to the pile of mail that had built up. I gently set the backpack down on the sofa, unzipping it to give the girls some breathing room and a chance to look around, while I tried to be useful by gathering her mail and stacking it on the table, separating what looked like it might be important, from the advertisements and circulars. She could take a look at it later. I let her know I was happy to help if she needed anything, and then went back to the sofa to sit and wait.
To my surprise, she didn’t take very long. Well, half an hour, but still – some women would have spend hours. She had changed and packed a small overnight bag and a laptop.
Keisha asked, “Any chance we can run by the police station on the way?”
I raised an eyebrow. “Reporting in already?”
She shook her head. “Not yet. Maybe tomorrow. I want to pick up my car from the lot. I’m hoping it’s still where I left it … that day. My partner was driving the patrol car. I was on duty, remember?”
I nodded. “Oh, yeah. I remember. Sure, we can go by there. Why don’t I drive then, so you can jump out and see if your car’s okay to drive. It has been sitting over three weeks, hasn’t it?”
She let out a breath. “Yeah. Okay. Deal.”
So at that, we went back to my car, and Keisha sat with the backpack in her lap, as she gave me directions. Once we got there, she asked me to pull into the lot, and she located her car, got out – gently setting the backpack on the passenger seat – and walked to her car. She took a moment to look around it before unlocking the door, climbing in, and then starting it up. She left it running as she walked back over, and I rolled the window down.
“Everything alright with it?” I asked.
“Yeah. A little rough, but I guess sitting for weeks will do that, huh?”
I nodded. “Probably. I wouldn’t worry about it, unless it keeps up. Probably a little water in the line or something.”
She snorted. “Probably. I didn’t take you for knowing your way around cars, but I guess I shouldn’t be surprised.”
“I’m a guy. We’re born that way. I think.”
She snorted again. “So what’s the plan, I follow you back?”
“That’s fine. I can sleep on the couch if you want. Eventually I’ll need a bigger place, but … “
She smirked. “You DON’T have to sleep on the couch. It’s fine. I want to be there to help out … and to keep watch if that weirdo shows up.”
“And so I can keep an eye on you and make sure you … don’t have any ill effects. Though so far it seems like you’re doing fine.”
She sighed. “I sure FEEL fine. But I hear you. Give me a minute and then I’ll follow you back.”
---------------------
The trip back was mostly uneventful as well. It was just starting to get dark, and I wasn’t sure if Keisha could easily find the house on her own (being as this was the first time she’d ever gone to the house on her own and not carried inside in my hand or in my backpack) so I drove slow and kept watch to make sure she didn’t lose me. I pulled into the garage and she parked on the curb in front.
Once inside, I reiterated my offer to sleep on the couch.
Keisha smirked. “I already told you, there’s no need. It’s your house, your bed. As long as you don’t mind me, there’s plenty of room for two. And besides, we’ve spent so much time in this bed already … “
I shrugged. “True, but the situation was … a little different.”
She snorted. So did at least a couple of the girls, who were standing nearby watching our exchange. “Talk about an understatement!” She paused for a moment. “Tell you what. I’m not worried about it if you’re not. You’ve already … seen everything I’ve got. And I’ve seen you … up close. It’s not like we have anything to hide. Just … go with it. But let me freshen up with the girls first before bed.”
I nodded as she fished through her overnight bag for a couple items and strolled to the bathroom. I saw her help a couple of the girls up to the sink before closing the door, careful to make sure it was clear of tiny women before she did.
After she was done in the bathroom I hopped in for a minute to freshen up and get ready for bed. When I came out in my tee and boxers, Keisha was already climbing into bed herself, and the others were making their way to their rooms in the big dollhouse across the floor. I saw Keisha got in on one side of the bed, so I came around to the other side. It struck me, the last time a normal sized woman was in this bed, was when Maria spent the night – with Melanie in between us. That was right before Melanie tried to investigate the secret Level 7 lab where she’d been shrunk originally … during which Maria was apprehended and shrunk by the two scientists up there, and I had to rescue both of them.
Keisha looked at me for a moment. “Deep in thought?” she asked.
I tried to clear my head. “Yeah. Just thinking of the last time … “
She stopped me. “I get it. No worries. It’s a little weird for me too, being this big. All my memories of this bed … it was big enough for me to run laps across it. Now if I stand up I can touch the ceiling, and I wouldn’t make it three steps without falling over the footboard.” She snorted to herself. “I’m starting to sound geeky. You must be rubbing off on me. Tell you what, just get in, we can be weirded out together.”
I laughed. “Okay, deal.”
Just then, Melanie walked over and called to get my attention. I knelt down next to her and gently lifted her up in my hands.
“Are you going to be alright tonight?” She asked. I suspected she really just wanted to know if I was planning on jumping on Keisha once I got in bed. Not that she could do anything about it, but I wasn’t sure I was ready for that just yet, and Keisha had only been restored a few hours ago.
I nodded. “Yeah, I’ll be fine. Do you want to sleep up here with me?”
She smirked. “With the two of you? Nah. I’ll be fine up here. Now … if she really wants to … do more than sleep tonight, I’m not going to be mad at you. But don’t be pushing her if she doesn’t want to. Alright?”
“Alright. I won’t.”
“Okay. Good night honey. I love you.”
I kissed her gently on the side of her face, and she kissed my lower lip. I whispered, “Love you too, babe. See you in the morning.”
Then I set her down and watched her scamper back to the dollhouse. I watched her climb the little stairs and lay down in her little bed. For a moment I recalled one of our hornier moments, when some of the girls encouraged me to reach inside the window and snatch them up for a quick rendesvoux. Which usually amounted to my getting them off with my tongue and then returning them to their little bedroom. I smirked at the memory.
Standing back up, I climbed into the bed and pulled the sheet up, turning onto my side and propping my head up to look at her.
“Doing alright?” she asked.
“Yeah. Goodnight, Keisha.”
Before I could lay back onto the pillow, she leaned over, brought her lips to mine and kissed me. “Thank you.”
I raised an eyebrow. “For what?”
She snorted. “Are you kidding? For giving me my life back. All the work you put in, trying to figure this all out. If you hadn’t, I could have ended up tiny for the rest of my life. Who else was going to be able to solve this?”
“Oh, I suppose someone could if they had the right … resources … knowledge … “
“Don’t sell yourself short. What you did was … just short of a miracle. You saw how much we appreciated your efforts. Especially the last couple weeks.”
I smirked. “Yeah.”
“And I KNOW you enjoyed it.”
“True. I did. I’ll probably be missing it more when you all … grow up and move out.”
She giggled. “That’s one way of putting it. And we had fun too, even if we were doing it for you. We already knew you were going to figure it out. If anyone could it would be you.” She looked a little more serious when she said again, “Thank you for everything.”
“You’re welcome. And I really did enjoy spending so much time with all of you.”
That elicited another snort. “Spending time. Be honest, you enjoyed us crawling around down THERE.” She pointed in the general direction of my cock.
I just grinned. Then I almost said it was cool to be the only guy ever to experience that, but … that wasn’t really true, was it. The two thugs who called themselves scientists, had Cindy and Becky doing some nasty things down there. And who knows what they did with Melanie, Erin or Kim when they were out cold. And we all heard about some of the things NXT did with Erin and Kim … not to mention that when I rescued them I’d found Erin … held to his limp dick with a rubberband. And then what Melanie’s siblings did with her for the month they held her captive. I shuddered. Then I thought about Andrew and felt a flash of guilt. Even if it was Cindy who set all that up – and put me in that position – I could have done more to stop it. Though that episode was what tipped us off to Andrew’s dark ulterior motives.
Keisha must have noticed the change in my expression. She whispered, “A lot on your mind?”
I nodded. “Yeah. I was just thinking for a moment about what the others went through, at least before they were rescued.”
She frowned. “I suppose I was lucky, Maria and I both, at least in that regard. I’ve heard them talk.” Her eyes softened. “Believe me, all of us were way better off with you.”
“Thank you. I appreciate that.”
She flashed a smile. “Tell you what. You need something to take your mind off all that stuff. Think about what you’ve done for all of us, not just figuring out how to fix this, but taking care of everyone for so long on your own. And how much we appreciate it. How much we appreciate you. So … indulge me a little here.”
She leaned in again, pressed her lips to mine and kissed me hard.
When she pulled back, she looked me in the eyes for a moment and then said, “Just don’t go expecting this every night. This is a one time deal. If I want to do it again sometime, it’s my call. Deal?”
I nodded. “Deal.”
At that, she climbed on top of me, under the sheets, and for the next hour we made love. The old fashioned way. And for a while I didn’t think about much besides the young woman wrapped in my arms, her breasts pressed against my chest, her lips pressed to mine, nothing separating us. I briefly wondered if Melanie knew this was going to happen when she spoke to me before bed.
And then I felt Keisha’s pussy muscles clench down on the base of my cock, and after that I really wasn’t thinking at all.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 67
- Joined: Wed Jan 08, 2025 12:00 am
- Location: East of the Sun and West of the Moon
- Gender:
Re: Melanie's Story
Good story. Nicely done.
Seeya
Seeya
I'm a bitch!
I'm a orca
Sinkin' yachts just off Majorca
I'm a sinner
I'm a whale
Imma hit you with my tail
I'm a orca
Sinkin' yachts just off Majorca
I'm a sinner
I'm a whale
Imma hit you with my tail
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 101
- Joined: Thu Jul 07, 2022 3:23 pm
Re: Melanie's Story
Very good, I'm looking forward to the others being restored and to Andrew seeing his wife and daughter turn up. , wouldn't be surprised if they beat the snot outta him...
But then, can't have violence here or you'll lose your 'G' rating...lol...
But then, can't have violence here or you'll lose your 'G' rating...lol...
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 104
- Joined: Tue Jan 18, 2022 8:37 pm
- Location: Eastern US
- Gender:
Melanie's Story Part 77 - Don't Tell Sarge About the New Machine
The next morning, I awoke to find Keisha had already gotten up and … started making breakfast? At least that’s what it sounded like – I could hear something sizzling in a skillet. It’s a small house, after all.
I started to get up – and realized my boxers were still on the floor next to the bed. Once my feet hit the floor I reached for them and slid them on. I pretended to ignore Cindy and Erin smirking at me. Though I suppose all of them knew what Keisha and I did last night. It’s not like she was quiet, even if I tried to be. It surprised me, though I suppose it shouldn’t have. She howled and moaned a lot when she was tiny and writhing in my hand, but now that she had normal-sized vocal cords – to go with the normal-sized rest of her – I supposed it would have been hard for the other girls to sleep through it. Especially when they were just a few feet from the end of the bed.
I was pretty sure I’d hear about it during breakfast.
Moving on, I headed to the bathroom first for a quick pit-stop. Melanie and Becky were up in the sink, cleaning up and getting ready for the morning. To her credit, Melanie didn’t press me on the issue. I did give her a quick kiss, and she kissed me back on the corner of my lip.
Then I made my way to the kitchen to check on Keisha. And my jaw about hit the floor, not only at the sight of her making bacon, eggs and pancakes – she must have had a lot of energy – but she was already washed and dressed. Mostly. She looked kinda cute padding around in bare feet.
“Somebody was up early” I said as I walked in.
She snorted. “More like somebody slept in.” She looked back and grinned. “Did I wear you out?”
I stepped up and kissed her on the cheek. “You’re full of energy this morning.”
“I AM!” she exclaimed. “I’m excited about being … myself again. And … “ she lowered her voice to a whisper “… I forgot how much fun it was to … be in control during sex. Mind you, all those times you held me in your hand and made me cum hard” she smirked “… those were so much fun, I’d almost consider going back just for more.” She looked me in the eyes and said “Almost. Don’t get any ideas. I’m my own woman again, and I like it.”
“I like you this way too. The ‘normal’ you is … almost as sexy as holding you in my hand. Almost.”
She laughed. “You just get off on holding naked girls.”
“Who wouldn’t?”
“Touche’.”
At that I left her to finish breakfast while I took a few minutes to shave and freshen up. By the time I returned, in a tee shirt and shorts, three of the girls were already up on the table eating. I helped lift the others up to the table. As Keisha handed me a plate of food, I remarked, “You’re going to spoil me.”
Keisha snorted. “You’ve been spoiling us for weeks. This is nothing. Believe me.”
-----------------
As we ate, the conversation predictably started with Keisha and how she was feeling and what it was like being restored … and of course the dirtier minds in the group asking what it was like in bed with me. As if I wasn’t even there, sheesh. To Keisha’s credit she tried to deflect those questions, though I supposed it’s not like they all didn’t know already. But once we got past those questions, the obvious big question became who would go next. And how soon.
“Tell you what. Keisha, if you’re okay with it, I’ll check you out once more, make sure there’s nothing out of the ordinary, and then we can start talking about who’s next.”
“And when. Like, today?” chirped Maria.
I nodded. “Possibly today. Just be aware, this is what we call an N-of-1 study. It means we’ve tested this one time, on one person. That doesn’t guarantee there won’t be hiccups for the next person. Or the person after that. The more experience we get with this, the more certainty we have.”
“All the more reason to keep going” added Kim.
I nodded. “Alright. So after we eat, I’ll run some tests on Keisha.” I turned to her. “If you’re alright with that.”
She snorted. “Like I wouldn’t be?”
“Okay. And then you all can vote amongst yourselves to decide who’s next. As long as you all are aware of the risks.”
----------------
After breakfast, Keisha sat with me in the kitchen while the others took off, likely to continue their discussion of who should go next. She looked at me and smirked. “So, what kind of exam is this, are you expecting me to strip?”
I grinned. “Oh, I wish. Hell, if I was a doctor and not just a scientist, I’d be more than happy to give you a thorough breast exam … and maybe a vaginal exam.”
She laughed. “Oh, I bet.”
“Alas, all I’m really equipped to do is check your vitals and motor skills.” I sighed.
“Well that’s alright. Keep doing what you’re doing, and … we’ll see. Who knows, maybe you’ll get your chance.” She winked.
At that, I went ahead and checked her vitals, her vision, we did walking and balance tests. She checked out fine on everything. More than fine. She looked normal and told me she felt normal. Pretty much just as she was before the day she was shrunk. I just hoped we were this successful with the others too.
Just as we were finishing up, my phone rang. It was Sergeant Joe. I gave Keisha a look. Nobody outside our group knew that she’d been restored – and that included Sarge. Should we say something now? Or wait? She hadn’t reported in yet – and intended to stay with me to help watch over the others. While Sarge might agree with her doing that, he also might order her back to her duties. It was a risk. So as I was picking up – and putting the phone on speaker so Keisha could listen in – she shook her head no. She wasn’t ready to go telling everyone she was ‘back’ – not yet.
Hearing what Sarge had to say, I almost fell out of my chair. Keisha as well, though she was trying her
best to stay quiet.
“We have the machine.” (No, that’s not what shocked me)
“That’s great” I replied.
“We also have Andrew in custody. And his accomplices, including your NXT. Who apparently goes by multiple aliases. We’re running his fingerprints now, but I suspect more will turn up.”
“Wow.”
“Just keep the girls safe for now. We think we’ve rounded up everyone this time, but just to be safe I’ll send a car over to watch the neighborhood. Call me if you see anything out of the ordinary. And … someone’s going to be by with the machine later this afternoon, once we’re done with it.”
“That’s good.” I replied. “We’re very close. We just … “ Keisha shot me a look. I shook my head and mouthed ‘I won’t tell him’ to her. “… we just had a successful test on an empty box, shrinking and restoring it. So the sooner I can get back to work the better.”
He sounded surprised. “I didn’t realize you were that close. Well … keep at it. The sooner we get the girls back the better.”
After the call, Keisha just looked at me for a moment. “I see you … left out some details.”
I nodded.
“I appreciate you not telling him yet that I’m … restored. But … when do you plan to tell him?”
“Here’s what I’m thinking. And don’t take this the wrong way. But I’d rather nobody else know about the new machine I built.”
“Why?”
“I suspect once we have all of you restored, one of two things could happen. One is, they destroy the machine. Though what happens to the element, I don’t know. Maybe it goes back to some lab for study, and then someone else figures out how to do this and we’re back where we were before, with someone getting the idea that they can use this for profit.”
“Okay, I can understand that. But what’s the other thing that could happen?”
“The other, is that it gets turned over to some lab … possibly a government or military lab. Which could lead to weaponizing this technology. Can you even imagine using this technology in that way?”
Keisha shuddered. “I hadn’t thought that far down the road. But you could be right.”
“So I’d rather keep the new machine a secret, at least from people who could do something like that. I can give them back the old machine, and … oh, I don’t know … give them a block with such a tiny trace of the element in it, that they can detect it but it won’t do anything. It would have to be really tiny, like microns. Then … maybe I can make a plausible argument that the element was ‘used up’ and they won’t be the wiser.”
“Unless they can find more.”
I sighed. “Yeah, that’s the only serious flaw in that plan. That there could be another meteorite out there, either in a museum right now, or one that reaches Earth in the future, and government agents will be crawling all over it trying to see if there’s any element to extract. So I don’t know … maybe I just try to argue that it was all ‘used up’ and leave it at that. Or maybe the question doesn’t even come up, until they start experimenting with it and can’t get it to work.”
She nodded. “Might be safer that way. They’ll think it’s all used up, and they won’t have anything left to analyze the structure and try to … recreate it, or look for a match, or whatever … “
“Yeah. So what do you think? Would I be doing the right thing by hiding it from them?”
She sighed. “Much as I hate to admit it, that might be the best way to go. And yes, I’ll keep the secret. You’ll have to talk to the others though and make sure they’re on board too.”
Then I heard a tiny throat clearing. Turning and looking down, I saw Kim. My heart sank for a moment, thinking … she was an assistant district attorney. Would she balk at our hiding this from the authorities?
But then Kim said, “Don’t worry. I agree with Keisha on this one. Keep it a secret. Don’t let the government or military have the real thing. If that means returning the old machine – that you said doesn’t work any more – and playing dumb? I think we can all get on board with that. You don’t strike me as the type to go abusing this and enslaving people. It’s safer here than with them.”
“Thank you.”
“By the way, I overheard some of your call with … the police sergeant. If they really have the ringleaders in custody, I should go next. The sooner I can get back to my job, the sooner I can work on making sure they stay locked up. I can’t do a damn thing like I am now.”
Keisha looked to me and said, “She’s making sense, you know. You should restore her next, if she’s willing.”
I nodded. “Yeah, you’re probably both right. Let’s wait until they return the machine. He said it would be this afternoon.” I looked to Keisha. “It’s one thing to hide one of you when they come, but two of you becomes twice as hard. This house is small – there aren’t many places to hide. But once they have it back here … “ I looked back to Kim, “… give me an hour to inspect it and make sure there’s nothing funny going on, and then we can work on restoring you.”
She nodded. “Deal.”
As Keisha got up to leave, she stopped and asked, “Any more tests?”
“No, I think we’re good. You passed everything with flying colors.”
She smirked. “That’s good. But … “ she looked down at Kim, “YOU should think about having one last fling. Before you can’t do it anymore.”
Kim just stood there for a moment, and then a thoughtful look went over her face. “Hmm … maybe.”
---------------
After Keisha left, Kim let me gently lift her up to the table. She grabbed a little chair and sat down.
“So it sounds like this Andrew really was in on the whole thing, behind the scenes.” Kim raised an eyebrow.
“Appears so. I know neither Cindy nor Becky had any idea. They’re as much victims in this as any of you.” I really felt like I needed to defend them for some reason. “Apparently he was involved in setting them up for this … in hopes of … “
She held up a hand. “I know. I know. No need to press the point. Though I’m glad to see you have their back. I’m just wondering how you figured it out.”
“I … well, you know he’d come over and talked to Cindy and Becky.” She nodded. “It was … just something he said that … just didn’t sound right. So we went digging.”
“Digging?”
“Yeah. Now you remember the story of how Melanie needed answers so badly, she insisted on going back into that lab herself … “ She nodded again. “And how I ended up barging in to rescue her as well as Maria.” She kept nodding. “Well … originally, I was going to have Melanie sneak back into where their servers sat, and plug in a small thumb drive.”
“Thumb drive?”
“Melanie was insistent on going up to the lab, but I wasn’t sure how much she’d be able to find out on her own. The thumb drive carried a file that created a back door into their server. So once that was in place, I was able to download data from their server. Which … was how we found the mansion, how we found NXT and how we rescued you and Erin … “
She held up her hand again. “No need to defend it. I’m not thrilled with your skirting the authorities on this, but if you hadn’t … didn’t they strip those servers?”:
“Yep. Not even three days later. I’d downloaded much of what was on their server. If I hadn’t, nobody would even know what happened to you or Erin … or Cindy and Becky for that matter. It would just be Melanie, Maria and I … still struggling to find answers.”
“Well, I can’t deny the results. Even if it wasn’t the best method.”
I thought about that for a few moments.
“Oh!” I added, “did Cindy talk to you about her … “
“Yes. She did. I’m going to help her too, another reason I need to get back to work.”
“Good. Thank you.”
She sat silent for a few moments. Like she wanted to say something but was holding back. I broke the silence with, “Umm … what Keisha was saying … “
The look on her face told me that was exactly what she was thinking about. “Yes. I was wondering if … “
“Absolutely. If you’re going to be … restored in a few hours. May as well make the most of it. What did you want to try?”
“Umm … “
Keisha strolled back into the kitchen at just the right time. With a smirk on her face. “She needs you to rip her clothes off, ravage her, make her cum about five times, and then stick her down your pants and make her work at paying you back. Then when she’s covered in YOUR cum, you can get her off again while you bathe her in the sink.”
Kim just looked at Keisha, slack-jawed.
“Well? I’m right, and you know it. Unless you’re into girls, in which case I could … “
Kim shook her head. “No … no.” She looked back at me. “Umm … what she said. I’m fine with that.”
Keisha smirked. “I thought so. Enjoy your last fling while it lasts.”
Kim waited for Keisha to leave and then sighed. “Okay. I guess I’m all yours. One last time. So umm … have at me.”
----------------
I lifted Kim in my hand and she sat there as I gently removed her top, then lay back for me to remove her little velcro skirt. She lay naked in my palm, waiting on me to do something. She remained calm as my finger brushed her cheek, her arm, and then down her chest, tracing her little breasts and teasing her tiny nipples. She closed her eyes and a faint purr escaped her lips. As my finger slid further south, she parted her legs, followed by a soft moan as my fingertip touched her sensitive folds. I gently stroked her there for a minute and when I began to feel wetness, I worked the tip of my finger into her. She squirmed and moaned as my finger entered her.
At this point I hadn’t left the kitchen, despite my plans to head to a more private part of the house. Though, I suspected as more of the girls were restored, there wouldn’t be any privacy at all. The house was plenty big for just me, but WAY too small for 8 people.
I was glad Kim had her eyes closed, enjoying the experience, otherwise she would have seen Keisha standing there, smirking. I hadn’t noticed her come back in, but here she was, holding a finger to her lips signaling for me not to say anything. For a few moments she just stood there, watching Kim react as my finger entered her. I tried to position my hand so that Kim wouldn’t see Keisha if she opened her eyes, but despite that, Keisha was apparently feeling mischievous. She brought her hand around and began caressing Kim’s tiny breasts at the same time I was fucking her with my finger. The additional sensations led Kim to start writhing and moaning, though at least her eyes were still closed. Keisha held Kim’s breast between her finger and thumb and teased her tiny nipples until they were stiff, and soon after that, Kim began to climax on my finger. As she did, Keisha pulled her finger back, gave me the ‘shush’ sign with her finger to her lips, and quickly left the room with a grin on her face.
Damn, I didn’t think Keisha was going to get involved with the girls at all – at least she talked that way ever since she was restored. Who knew she had a mischievous side like that?
Regardless, I turned my attention back to Kim. She was coming down from her first climax, and opened her eyes as she grinned at me. My finger was still inside her, and I grinned back and whispered, “Ready to go again?” Her eyes got wide at that.
So I started again. She was slick enough that it was easy to turn my finger inside her, and that’s all it took to set her to writhing and moaning again. I brought her to several more climaxes, each time giving her a minute or two break to bask in the aftereffects before starting again. I’d strolled from the kitchen into the front room and lounged on the sofa while I made love to her with my little finger over and over. I didn’t see Keisha again, I suspected she was either on her own laptop – which she’d packed along – or was chatting it up with the other girls. Possibly the latter, given I didn’t see much of the girls either. I figured they’d be peeking in on us now and then, though around here it’s not like it was a secret. And Kim’s moans were enough for any of them to get the gist if they were anywhere near.
Finally I let Kim rest for a little while, as I very slowly worked my finger free. By now I was acutely aware that the longer I had my finger inside one of them, stretching them, the more it hurt if I pulled out quickly. So I went gradually, letting her little body adjust along the way. By the time my fingertip was free, she was relaxed and gazing up at me, almost oblivious to the cum that had been trapped inside her and was now starting to pool in my palm. I lifted her to my lips and gently kissed her chest, then licked between her legs, tasting her nectar on my tongue.
She sighed and said, “Thank you. I know I have to go back to my life, but … I’m going to REALLY miss that.”
I smirked. “I’m glad you enjoyed it.”
She twisted her mouth. “You don’t get much out of it though, do you?”
“Of course. I enjoy … watching you. Feeling you.”
“I bet. Though … I suppose I should pay you back … more directly.”
I nodded. “Okay. I was hoping so. But tell you what, it’ll be lunchtime soon. Do you want to go now, or wait until after lunch? You know we were going to wait until after they deliver the old machine later today, so people don’t get suspicious.”
“True, and I understand your argument. But won’t they see Keisha?”
“She’ll hide. Hopefully it won’t be Sarge coming here himself – he didn’t when they delivered it the first time. Everyone else will probably need to hide regardless, since I don’t know how many people even at the precinct who know what’s all going on and who’s here. But … after the dust settles, I promise, we’ll get you restored this afternoon.”
She nodded. “Okay, it’s a deal. Then let’s go ahead and eat. Unless you … want me down there while you’re eating?”
I snorted. “That could be interesting. And erotic in a way. But I’d feel bad for you missing out on lunch with the girls.”
“Then it’s settled. We’ll have lunch, and soon as we’re done, you can … put me down there. As long as you can … get me off once more afterwards?”
“Of course. Twice if you want.”
“It’s a deal, then.”
---------------------
At that, I carried her back with me to the kitchen. Where her clothes were still sitting on the table (typically they’d be pretty safe there, it’s not like the girls could climb up and take them … though restoring Keisha adds a new dynamic). I set Keisha down gently on the little Barbie sofa that I still kept on the kitchen counter, and I grabbed her clothes and set them down next to her, assuming she may want to be dressed for lunch.
As I prepared the meal, with Kim still just lounging there in the nude – apparently she wasn’t in a hurry to get dressed – I asked her, “So Kim, what are your plans once you’re restored?”
She looked at me, an almost serious look on her face. Which was absurd in a way, given she was naked, lounging on a tiny sofa, legs parted, still experiencing the last lingering vestiges of post-coital bliss. But then, to anyone looking on from outside, pretty much all of this was absurd. And she likely realized that too, which is why it didn’t bother her to lounge naked while talking about serious matters.
“I’d like to get back to work as quickly as I can.”
“Back to work already?” It surprised me, though it’s not like I knew her that well. To have made it to assistant district attorney in her 30’s, she was likely ambitious and used to working long hours.
“I … realize your sergeant implied that they wanted to keep my return secret, but … there’s no need, once I’m restored. I’ll need to … make up a story, I suppose, but they’ll just have to go with it.”
“What’s so urgent?” I could probably guess, but was curious what she’d say.
“First off, I want to make sure the ones responsible for … THIS” as she waived her hands to emphasize her current stature … “go to jail and stay in jail. I was already investigating one of them, which I’m sure is why I was targeted to begin with. I’m surprised they didn’t just kill me at that point, but … I suppose anyone who would enjoy enslaving women like this … “ she huffed … “has a sadistic tendency. Lucky me.”
“I wondered why they went after you specifically. Everyone else here … Cindy and Becky, we know because of Andrew … Melanie was a test subject and they just assumed she wouldn’t be missed.” Kim’s eyebrows rose at that, I suspected she hadn’t heard all the details but it wasn’t my place to say. “Maria and Keisha were both caught up in the wrong place at the wrong time. And Erin was targeted, at least I suspect, because that NXT character had a thing for Asian girls. The jerk actually put in a request for someone with her … features.” I sighed.
“As I said. They belong in jail. Besides, I promised Cindy I’d help with her divorce paperwork, and she’ll need a restraining order in the meantime.”
I nodded. “Good. Cindy’s not perfect, but she didn’t deserve this any more than the rest of you.” Then I added, “Thank you for your help.”
She smiled. “Of course.”
---------------
She did finally put some clothes on by the time the others came in to join us for lunch. As we ate, they were of course talking about Keisha, about Kim being restored this afternoon, and then about who would be next. I did point out that I didn’t have clothes for everyone unless they wanted to wear enlarged Barbie outfits … so next thing I knew, I had a pen and paper out and was jotting down requests and sizes for each of them. At least, the sizes they were before shrinking. They all expected or hoped they’d be roughly the same upon restoration. I promised to place a rush order online soon as we finished eating, though Keisha stepped in and offered to work on that … as long as she could borrow one of my credit cards. I suppose I couldn’t ask her to help pitch in, could I? Damn, I needed some money coming in before the bills started coming due.
Towards the end of the meal, Keisha was kidding with Kim about how she ‘owed me’ for this morning. The others pretty well knew what she was talking about. In fact, Cindy dared poor Kim to just get started now, as she was done eating, and the others slowly joined in.
“Fine” Kim exclaimed. She sounded a little exasperated. She stood up and stepped closer to me, looked up and said, “If you’re ready for me, go ahead. Let’s do this.”
“You’re sure?” She nodded. “Alright then.” I gently lifted her up in my hand, and ignored Cindy’s cat calls as I carefully removed Kim’s top and skirt for the second time today. I held her for a few moments naked in my hand, and then stood up, and with my other hand reached for the waistband of my shorts. Cindy kept up with the whistling as I pulled back the waist and lowered Kim slowly down, nestling her up against my cock and balls. I said, “Take your time, Kim, I’ll check on you in a little while.” Then I closed her in and sat back down. I glared at Cindy and said, “You can stop now. You know you’re setting yourself up for some trouble when it’s YOUR turn.”
She just smirked.
Keisha, meanwhile, just looked back and forth between Cindy and I for a moment, and then smirked herself. “You know, seeing you do that from this perspective … and knowing that was what you did with me just a day ago … “ she shook her head. “damn, it’s almost enough to make me horny.”
Cindy blurted, “Surprised you didn’t want to try it yourself.”
Keisha’s eyebrows rose. “No. I think I’ll pass. Though somehow I get the feeling one of you is going to try this anyway before we’re all done.”
Maria snorted.
Keisha looked back to me and added, “I just … wondered what it felt like. I know what it’s like … being the one down there. And it’s kinda exciting, being so close you can feel the blood pumping when that thing … gets stiff. But I hadn’t thought much about what it feels like for you.”
I shrugged. “It is … kinda exciting for me too. I can feel her down there, her arms and chest wrapped around my cock, her knees against my balls, whenever she moves I can feel her body against me. But I need to be conscious that she’s down there when I move … or sit … so I don’t pin her down.”
She smirked. “Well, I appreciate that. I can see … how it would be easy to get injured down there.”
“Yeah. Gotta be careful. But it’s so worth it.”
Just then, I heard a truck outside. Initially I didn’t think much of it – a neighbor getting a furniture delivery perhaps. Though my curiosity got the better of me and I excused myself a moment to head to the front and peek out the window.
Shit. The truck was parking right on the curb in front of the house. I was starting to suspect this may be the old machine. Earlier than expected.
I jogged back to the kitchen.
“Okay folks, this might be the machine coming right now. So … Keisha, you’ll need to hide, but can you help me get the girls down. And the rest of you … stay in the bedroom I guess, I’ll try to keep them out of there. Hopefully they won’t be here very long.”
Cindy said, “What about Kim?”
I groaned. “There’s no time to take her out.” I stepped back and reached for my waistband. “Hey Kim. Sorry to do this, but the police are delivering the old machine earlier than expected. Could you … stay still for a few minutes until they’re gone … and try to … “
She smirked. “Squeeze close so I don’t make a bulge in your pants?”
I heard a couple snorts from the girls.
“Uhh … yeah.”
She said “It’s okay. I understand.” She twisted her mouth. “Not like I have a choice. But I’d rather stay down here between your legs if it means they deliver that machine and go.”
“Thank you. I owe you.”
She snorted. “You can make it up to me later.”
“Deal.”
So at that, I closed her in, and I could feel her pressing herself up against my skin next to my cock, trying not to ‘stick out’ … though having her feet down between my legs meant walking a little funny. I’d have to do my best not to let that show. Maybe I wouldn’t have to do much walking.
So at that, I headed to the front door, just as one of the men was knocking. I opened the door, greeted them and asked if it was possible to bring the machine around the back. They groaned – I supposed at least per the video footage, that Andrew’s people did carry it out through the back door, but they had 3 or 4 people. This looked like only two. I didn’t think the machine was TOO heavy, but I remembered the delivery at the mansion (the one Melanie stowed aboard the day we discovered where Cindy and Becky were) was on a pallet with a forklift. Though was it really THAT heavy? Then it dawned on me, the thing was on wheels. So maybe it wasn’t that hard to move.
Regardless, he went back to the truck and I watched them use a liftgate to bring the machine down – covered in a tarp. All the while, I kept pretty still. I could feel Kim down there, her tiny body pressed against me, and I had to make a conscious attempt not to … get excited down there. I briefly pictured Kim looking disappointed as she curled up against a limp dick. Umm, no, I shouldn’t even think about that. Kim was doing her best not to stimulate me down there, my brain (the one between my ears) had to at least capitulate.
So I refocused my attention on the delivery. As soon as I saw them starting to wheel that thing down the side walkway, I closed the front door and walked carefully to the back door, removing the wedge I’d propped against the door handle (to keep it secure) and then opening it and waiting for the men to come around to the back patio, wheeling the machine, which was still under a tarp.
Thankfully it was just the two guys – Sarge wasn’t with them – so it was easier to keep everyone hidden. Sarge would have asked questions, possibly asked to see Becky (his niece) and Keisha (one of the officers from his precinct) … and while seeing Becky would be manageable, if he asked about Keisha the whole story would fall apart and people outside our group would know about the new machine I’d built. So luckily I didn’t have to worry about that, as these guys were just here making the delivery. I stood back as they wheeled it through the back door and into the office, had me sign some papers on a clipboard, and then left.
Once I walked (carefully) to the back door, closed it and barred it (that’ll have to do until it can be repaired), I called out “Ladies, they’re gone, the coast is clear.” Then realizing what I should have first, I reached down and pulled back my waistband enough to say, “Kim, thank you for your help. They’re gone now.”
She snorted. “I heard. I assume you still want me to … “
“Like you even have to ask.”
“I figured. I still can’t believe you were … what do they call it when it’s not stiff?”
I sighed. “Flaccid.”
“Right. I started to think I just wasn’t very exciting, or you’d never be … flaccid with me down here.”
“Oh, you’ve got nothing to worry about. Believe me, it was really hard.”
I heard a couple snorts nearby.
“I mean … it was really difficult. Trying to keep my mind on something else and not you. If you’d been doing anything besides just laying still, I probably couldn’t have pulled it off.”
At that, I closed her in, and a few moments later I could feel her shifting position around my cock, which was starting to perk up. I looked down and sure enough, Cindy and Maria were both smirking at me. I wondered how much of the conversation they’d caught. My fault for not talking to Kim BEFORE telling the rest of them they could come out of hiding.
After that, I just went about my business. I could move a little freer now that Kim was wrapped around my cock and didn’t have her legs draped between mine. She formed a lump in the front, but that was fine around the house when it was just me and the girls. ALL of them had been down there with my cock at least once or twice. I wouldn’t dare go out in public like that. One day years from now, I’ll probably think back to the last few weeks and just shake my head. But for now, I was enjoying it – way more than I was willing to admit to the girls.
To be honest, it’s not easy trying to do anything that takes concentration, when a tiny woman is making love to you down there. There are so many nerves down there I can feel almost anything. And I recall Becky telling me she could literally feel the blood flowing and my pulse quickening in response to her ministrations. I’ve gotten to where I can guess what body part is rubbing against me. I could feel Kim’s little feet against my balls, her knees around the base of my cock, the little tuft of hair between her legs rubbing against the side of my cock, her breasts and nipples against it further up, her arms wrapped completely around it with her tiny hands stroking the opposite side. As I sat at my computer, I could feel her working her way up to the tip. Which would likely be followed by … yep, I felt her tiny lips against the sensitive head. My cock was at full mast at this point, and a little groan escaped my lips.
I heard a tiny throat clearing and glanced down. Melanie was there, smirking. I reached down and brought her up to the desktop. She lay back on the desk, propped up on her elbows, and just raised an eyebrow.
“So what’s up?” I asked.
She snorted. “I figured YOU were.”
I smirked. “True.”
“How close is she to … “
“Well … she … ” I stopped to groan “is kissing the head, but she hasn’t slipped her tongue in the tip. When she starts doing that, it won’t be long.”
“Then you’d better hurry. Let’s cum together.”
Having a tiny woman making love to me inside my pants tends to slow the wits a little. It took me a moment to realize what she was asking. Only a moment, though. I quickly reached for her, and she leaned back in my hand and hiked up her skirt, giving me a pointed look. She was determined that I make her cum by the time Kim got me off.
Challenge accepted.
I brought Melanie up to my lips. As soon as the tip of my tongue brushed her sensitive folds, I could tell she was already a little wet down there. She wanted this badly. And who am I to deny a lady? So I began to work my tongue on her clit and labia and as her pouty lips parted, I found the entrance to her little passage, and I worked it with my tongue, just as I felt Kim press her lips hard against the tip of my cock, pushing her tiny tongue inside. The next couple minutes were a blur of sensations, as my cock pulsated under Kim’s caresses while Melanie writhed and groaned in my hand, and finally we did both climax almost together, Melanie pressing her wet hips against my lips as she came on my tongue, and Kim getting doused with hot sperm as a reward for her own efforts.
I gave Melanie a few gentle kisses over her exposed flesh as she came down from her high, with a contented grin on her face. I whispered, “I’d better take care of Kim, but you know you’ve got me whenever you want me.”
She grinned wide and whispered, “Okay, but you know you can have ME whenever you want me too. Just come find me.”
“I will. Love you babe.”
“I love you too honey.” She leaned up and kissed me on the nose. I lowered her gently to the floor, and she got her bearings and pushed her skirt back into place before scampering off.
Once she left, I reached down and pulled back my waistband. Kim still had her arms and legs wrapped around my cock, but she took one hand and wiped the cum from her face enough to look up at me and smirk. She didn’t open her mouth just yet, probably because she’d start choking on the cum if she did. There was a LOT down there. I just said, “That was amazing, Kim. How about we get you cleaned up?”
She nodded, and I closed her back in and got up. I did make a side trip to the kitchen for a glass of water first; I figured Kim could wait a minute, and besides, the feeling of Kim down there was worth it, even if everything was covered and sticky. I felt like savoring that one last time.
So I had my drink of water and then headed to the bathroom, where I removed my shorts, turned on the sink water to warm it up, and then reached in and gently wrapped my hand around Kim, lifting her off my still half-stiff and somewhat sticky cock. I held her for a moment, lazily stroking her breast with my thumb, and then began to carefully rinse the cum off of her. As the warm water rolled down her, she rubbed her face and brushed the hair out of her eyes.
“A little soap, please?” she asked. I pumped soap into my other hand and began to lather it over her. She scooped up some of it and began washing her hair with it. Which had the (probably unintended) consequence of lifting up her little breasts. I continued using two fingers to work the suds all over her chest and legs.
Then I began soaping her inner thighs and intentionally brushed against her labia. Her eyes got wide. I whispered, “One last round?”
She smirked. “Or two.” I took that as a green light and began to run the tip of my finger along her folds, caressing her there until they began to part.
To my amusement she still had her hands up in her soapy hair, and just before I began to penetrate her, I whispered, “You know it’s kinda sexy when your arms are up like that. It’s like your breasts are standing at attention.”
She snorted. “I suppose they’re getting more than enough attention. From you.”
“True. They’re very nice breasts.” I replied just as the tip of my finger entered her. Whatever Kim was going to reply with turned into a little gasp. I massaged her breasts with my thumb as I worked my little finger deeper into her. She moaned and writhed in my hand as I took my time bringing her to a climax, and then a couple more, each time giving her a few moments to catch her breath. I knew this was likely her last time so I wanted to draw it out for her as long as I could.
After the third climax, I gently rinsed her off again under the warm water, as I slowly, gradually withdrew my finger. She lay back in my hand, contentment written all over her face, as I finished cleaning her off and gently blotted her dry, wrapping her in a fresh washcloth.
She relaxed, a grin on her face, as she watched me remove my briefs and try to clean myself off – with another washcloth. I grabbed a fresh pair of boxers to put on, followed by my shorts, and then scooped up Kim – who had the hand towel wrapped around her like a bathrobe.
I asked, “So do you think you’re ready to be restored?”
She gave me a snarky grin. “Well, if this was my last experience as a miniature person, then I suppose I’m going out on top, right? So … “ she took a deep breath. “… let’s do this.”
“Alright.” I carried her into the office. The old machine was there – still under the tarp. The new machine I’d stashed in the closet, to keep it out of sight. I set Kim down on the desk. “It won’t be long.”
She nodded. “That’s fine, I want you to get it right. I’ve waited this long, a few minutes won’t matter.”
Kim waited patiently as I removed the tarp from the old machine and inspected it. Mostly to make sure it was intact and hadn’t been modified – or booby-trapped for that matter. Given this was in the possession of Andrew and his cronies for nearly a day, I had no idea what they’d done, but they could have rigged something once they realized they’d been caught. Plus, if the machine was dysfunctional, that could negatively affect the story we’re running with to hide the existence of the new machine I’d built. The girls were in agreement that the new machine shouldn’t get into anyone’s hands – not even the police, given the risk it could easily end up in a government lab somewhere. The fewer people who knew about the new machine, the less risk that some scientist could get the same nefarious ideas as the bozos who shrunk the girls to begin with.
I did find some crossed wires, but that was it. I suspected they were trying to figure out why the machine wouldn’t work and didn’t figure out that the reason was the polycarbonate block did not contain any element – instead I’d filled it with a fluid to give it the same appearance. To my amazement, the AirTag that I’d dismantled and installed under the main control board, was still there – battery and all.
Pushing the machine into the corner of the room, I went to the closet and got out the new machine – the only machine capable of reversing the shrinking process. Plus I had both samples of the element. The original sample that the scientists took themselves from the meteorite, was a dirty sample (scientifically speaking), which is why when the girls were originally shrunk they took so long to recover – they were knocked out half a day or more. I’d seen that first-hand with Maria and Keisha, and that was corroborated by the lab notes we retrieved. The more purified version that we extracted ourselves from the meteorite, at least based on the limited experience with the squirrels and yesterday’s experience with Keisha, meant a much faster recovery. The squirrels were up and moving within half an hour – and Keisha wasn’t out much longer than that herself. But the sample size was extremely small. Which is why I’d brought up the risks several times. Keisha was dead-set on volunteering first, and Kim was ready to be second. The others seemed to already be jumping to be next. I’d have to suggest drawing straws or something if they didn’t settle it amongst themselves first.
Finally, I was ready.
The girls sensed that I may be getting ready to restore Kim, so some of them had made their way into the office, though they stood off to the side – likely recalling the situation with Keisha where I had to be careful to avoid them as I rushed to catch her when she fell. Keisha joined as well, standing in the doorway, though she offered help if needed.
I picked up Kim and held her in my hand one last time. Almost without thinking, I found myself absentmindedly stroking her chest with my thumb, and the hand towel had given way to expose one of her breasts. Though she didn’t rush to pull it back. She just gave me an amused look.
I replied with a sheepish grin. She whispered, “It’s okay. I’m kinda used to you doing that by now.” She smirked. “Besides, it’s a turn-on for me too. I think you’re right about our being … hornier when we’re small like this. Though I suppose I’ll get to test that theory myself pretty soon.”
“Yeah. I doubt you all were so receptive to all this sex before you were shrunk … I figured being exposed to it when you were in captivity was part of it … desensitizing you to it … but that can’t be the only reason. I do appreciate you not getting mad at me for … suddenly rubbing your breast like that.”
She snorted. “I told you, it doesn’t bother me. Now when I’m restored, if you try to do that, you’re in a heap of trouble. So you may as well get it out of your system now.” She stretched out in my hand and relaxed while I traced my finger over her chest and stomach one last time. The hand towel had come open further and she still didn’t bother to pull it back. Then to my surprise, she grabbed my finger – in both hands – and pushed it down between her legs, as she parted them and lifted them up. She gave me a big grin and whispered, “One last time, big guy?”
I smirked. “Right now? Are you sure?”
“Why not? In an hour I’ll be back to normal. Besides, at this point we’ve all seen each other … do pretty much anything. C’mon, indulge me this one last time.”
I sighed. “Okay, if you’re sure.” At that I began stroking her labia with the tip of my finger, while I lowered my thumb over her breasts. She lay back and relaxed, a grin on her face, and moments later I felt a hint of wetness between her legs. I switched to my little finger so I wouldn’t hurt her, and I gently rubbed the tip against her until her folds parted, giving way to her little passage. I entered her and she gasped, though the grin never left her face. I slowly worked my finger deeper inside Kim. I noticed the others watching – mostly smirking – and Keisha raised an eyebrow when I looked her way. I turned my back to give Kim just a little bit of privacy, though her little groans and moans didn’t leave much to the girls’ wild imaginations. I gradually built Kim up to a climax, as she panted and trembled in my hand, and then I kept going until she came a second time. I figured this was the last time, may as well make it memorable for her, right?
By the time I started to work my finger out of her – slowly – she was still grinning, but whispered, “Thank you for indulging me one last time.”
I whispered back “My pleasure” just as I freed my finger and brought her to my lips to catch her juices.
Once I lowered her from my lips, I glanced around at the others, and then looked back to Kim and said, “Are you ready now?”
She nodded. “Now I’m ready.”
“Do you want to keep the hand towel? It’ll turn into a beach blanket I suppose.”
“That’s alright. I’ve gotten pretty comfortable in my birthday suit. And it’s not like I could leave the house wearing a beach towel.” She smirked.
“Alright then.” I gently lowered my hand to the ground. She shimmied out of the hand towel and climbed onto the floor. “Right around there is good. You can sit or lay down, but don’t stand.”
She whispered, “Okay. Thank you.”
At that, I stepped back to the machine, looked to make sure the others were all out of the way, and then pointed the laser at Kim and pulled the trigger.
I started to get up – and realized my boxers were still on the floor next to the bed. Once my feet hit the floor I reached for them and slid them on. I pretended to ignore Cindy and Erin smirking at me. Though I suppose all of them knew what Keisha and I did last night. It’s not like she was quiet, even if I tried to be. It surprised me, though I suppose it shouldn’t have. She howled and moaned a lot when she was tiny and writhing in my hand, but now that she had normal-sized vocal cords – to go with the normal-sized rest of her – I supposed it would have been hard for the other girls to sleep through it. Especially when they were just a few feet from the end of the bed.
I was pretty sure I’d hear about it during breakfast.
Moving on, I headed to the bathroom first for a quick pit-stop. Melanie and Becky were up in the sink, cleaning up and getting ready for the morning. To her credit, Melanie didn’t press me on the issue. I did give her a quick kiss, and she kissed me back on the corner of my lip.
Then I made my way to the kitchen to check on Keisha. And my jaw about hit the floor, not only at the sight of her making bacon, eggs and pancakes – she must have had a lot of energy – but she was already washed and dressed. Mostly. She looked kinda cute padding around in bare feet.
“Somebody was up early” I said as I walked in.
She snorted. “More like somebody slept in.” She looked back and grinned. “Did I wear you out?”
I stepped up and kissed her on the cheek. “You’re full of energy this morning.”
“I AM!” she exclaimed. “I’m excited about being … myself again. And … “ she lowered her voice to a whisper “… I forgot how much fun it was to … be in control during sex. Mind you, all those times you held me in your hand and made me cum hard” she smirked “… those were so much fun, I’d almost consider going back just for more.” She looked me in the eyes and said “Almost. Don’t get any ideas. I’m my own woman again, and I like it.”
“I like you this way too. The ‘normal’ you is … almost as sexy as holding you in my hand. Almost.”
She laughed. “You just get off on holding naked girls.”
“Who wouldn’t?”
“Touche’.”
At that I left her to finish breakfast while I took a few minutes to shave and freshen up. By the time I returned, in a tee shirt and shorts, three of the girls were already up on the table eating. I helped lift the others up to the table. As Keisha handed me a plate of food, I remarked, “You’re going to spoil me.”
Keisha snorted. “You’ve been spoiling us for weeks. This is nothing. Believe me.”
-----------------
As we ate, the conversation predictably started with Keisha and how she was feeling and what it was like being restored … and of course the dirtier minds in the group asking what it was like in bed with me. As if I wasn’t even there, sheesh. To Keisha’s credit she tried to deflect those questions, though I supposed it’s not like they all didn’t know already. But once we got past those questions, the obvious big question became who would go next. And how soon.
“Tell you what. Keisha, if you’re okay with it, I’ll check you out once more, make sure there’s nothing out of the ordinary, and then we can start talking about who’s next.”
“And when. Like, today?” chirped Maria.
I nodded. “Possibly today. Just be aware, this is what we call an N-of-1 study. It means we’ve tested this one time, on one person. That doesn’t guarantee there won’t be hiccups for the next person. Or the person after that. The more experience we get with this, the more certainty we have.”
“All the more reason to keep going” added Kim.
I nodded. “Alright. So after we eat, I’ll run some tests on Keisha.” I turned to her. “If you’re alright with that.”
She snorted. “Like I wouldn’t be?”
“Okay. And then you all can vote amongst yourselves to decide who’s next. As long as you all are aware of the risks.”
----------------
After breakfast, Keisha sat with me in the kitchen while the others took off, likely to continue their discussion of who should go next. She looked at me and smirked. “So, what kind of exam is this, are you expecting me to strip?”
I grinned. “Oh, I wish. Hell, if I was a doctor and not just a scientist, I’d be more than happy to give you a thorough breast exam … and maybe a vaginal exam.”
She laughed. “Oh, I bet.”
“Alas, all I’m really equipped to do is check your vitals and motor skills.” I sighed.
“Well that’s alright. Keep doing what you’re doing, and … we’ll see. Who knows, maybe you’ll get your chance.” She winked.
At that, I went ahead and checked her vitals, her vision, we did walking and balance tests. She checked out fine on everything. More than fine. She looked normal and told me she felt normal. Pretty much just as she was before the day she was shrunk. I just hoped we were this successful with the others too.
Just as we were finishing up, my phone rang. It was Sergeant Joe. I gave Keisha a look. Nobody outside our group knew that she’d been restored – and that included Sarge. Should we say something now? Or wait? She hadn’t reported in yet – and intended to stay with me to help watch over the others. While Sarge might agree with her doing that, he also might order her back to her duties. It was a risk. So as I was picking up – and putting the phone on speaker so Keisha could listen in – she shook her head no. She wasn’t ready to go telling everyone she was ‘back’ – not yet.
Hearing what Sarge had to say, I almost fell out of my chair. Keisha as well, though she was trying her
best to stay quiet.
“We have the machine.” (No, that’s not what shocked me)
“That’s great” I replied.
“We also have Andrew in custody. And his accomplices, including your NXT. Who apparently goes by multiple aliases. We’re running his fingerprints now, but I suspect more will turn up.”
“Wow.”
“Just keep the girls safe for now. We think we’ve rounded up everyone this time, but just to be safe I’ll send a car over to watch the neighborhood. Call me if you see anything out of the ordinary. And … someone’s going to be by with the machine later this afternoon, once we’re done with it.”
“That’s good.” I replied. “We’re very close. We just … “ Keisha shot me a look. I shook my head and mouthed ‘I won’t tell him’ to her. “… we just had a successful test on an empty box, shrinking and restoring it. So the sooner I can get back to work the better.”
He sounded surprised. “I didn’t realize you were that close. Well … keep at it. The sooner we get the girls back the better.”
After the call, Keisha just looked at me for a moment. “I see you … left out some details.”
I nodded.
“I appreciate you not telling him yet that I’m … restored. But … when do you plan to tell him?”
“Here’s what I’m thinking. And don’t take this the wrong way. But I’d rather nobody else know about the new machine I built.”
“Why?”
“I suspect once we have all of you restored, one of two things could happen. One is, they destroy the machine. Though what happens to the element, I don’t know. Maybe it goes back to some lab for study, and then someone else figures out how to do this and we’re back where we were before, with someone getting the idea that they can use this for profit.”
“Okay, I can understand that. But what’s the other thing that could happen?”
“The other, is that it gets turned over to some lab … possibly a government or military lab. Which could lead to weaponizing this technology. Can you even imagine using this technology in that way?”
Keisha shuddered. “I hadn’t thought that far down the road. But you could be right.”
“So I’d rather keep the new machine a secret, at least from people who could do something like that. I can give them back the old machine, and … oh, I don’t know … give them a block with such a tiny trace of the element in it, that they can detect it but it won’t do anything. It would have to be really tiny, like microns. Then … maybe I can make a plausible argument that the element was ‘used up’ and they won’t be the wiser.”
“Unless they can find more.”
I sighed. “Yeah, that’s the only serious flaw in that plan. That there could be another meteorite out there, either in a museum right now, or one that reaches Earth in the future, and government agents will be crawling all over it trying to see if there’s any element to extract. So I don’t know … maybe I just try to argue that it was all ‘used up’ and leave it at that. Or maybe the question doesn’t even come up, until they start experimenting with it and can’t get it to work.”
She nodded. “Might be safer that way. They’ll think it’s all used up, and they won’t have anything left to analyze the structure and try to … recreate it, or look for a match, or whatever … “
“Yeah. So what do you think? Would I be doing the right thing by hiding it from them?”
She sighed. “Much as I hate to admit it, that might be the best way to go. And yes, I’ll keep the secret. You’ll have to talk to the others though and make sure they’re on board too.”
Then I heard a tiny throat clearing. Turning and looking down, I saw Kim. My heart sank for a moment, thinking … she was an assistant district attorney. Would she balk at our hiding this from the authorities?
But then Kim said, “Don’t worry. I agree with Keisha on this one. Keep it a secret. Don’t let the government or military have the real thing. If that means returning the old machine – that you said doesn’t work any more – and playing dumb? I think we can all get on board with that. You don’t strike me as the type to go abusing this and enslaving people. It’s safer here than with them.”
“Thank you.”
“By the way, I overheard some of your call with … the police sergeant. If they really have the ringleaders in custody, I should go next. The sooner I can get back to my job, the sooner I can work on making sure they stay locked up. I can’t do a damn thing like I am now.”
Keisha looked to me and said, “She’s making sense, you know. You should restore her next, if she’s willing.”
I nodded. “Yeah, you’re probably both right. Let’s wait until they return the machine. He said it would be this afternoon.” I looked to Keisha. “It’s one thing to hide one of you when they come, but two of you becomes twice as hard. This house is small – there aren’t many places to hide. But once they have it back here … “ I looked back to Kim, “… give me an hour to inspect it and make sure there’s nothing funny going on, and then we can work on restoring you.”
She nodded. “Deal.”
As Keisha got up to leave, she stopped and asked, “Any more tests?”
“No, I think we’re good. You passed everything with flying colors.”
She smirked. “That’s good. But … “ she looked down at Kim, “YOU should think about having one last fling. Before you can’t do it anymore.”
Kim just stood there for a moment, and then a thoughtful look went over her face. “Hmm … maybe.”
---------------
After Keisha left, Kim let me gently lift her up to the table. She grabbed a little chair and sat down.
“So it sounds like this Andrew really was in on the whole thing, behind the scenes.” Kim raised an eyebrow.
“Appears so. I know neither Cindy nor Becky had any idea. They’re as much victims in this as any of you.” I really felt like I needed to defend them for some reason. “Apparently he was involved in setting them up for this … in hopes of … “
She held up a hand. “I know. I know. No need to press the point. Though I’m glad to see you have their back. I’m just wondering how you figured it out.”
“I … well, you know he’d come over and talked to Cindy and Becky.” She nodded. “It was … just something he said that … just didn’t sound right. So we went digging.”
“Digging?”
“Yeah. Now you remember the story of how Melanie needed answers so badly, she insisted on going back into that lab herself … “ She nodded again. “And how I ended up barging in to rescue her as well as Maria.” She kept nodding. “Well … originally, I was going to have Melanie sneak back into where their servers sat, and plug in a small thumb drive.”
“Thumb drive?”
“Melanie was insistent on going up to the lab, but I wasn’t sure how much she’d be able to find out on her own. The thumb drive carried a file that created a back door into their server. So once that was in place, I was able to download data from their server. Which … was how we found the mansion, how we found NXT and how we rescued you and Erin … “
She held up her hand again. “No need to defend it. I’m not thrilled with your skirting the authorities on this, but if you hadn’t … didn’t they strip those servers?”:
“Yep. Not even three days later. I’d downloaded much of what was on their server. If I hadn’t, nobody would even know what happened to you or Erin … or Cindy and Becky for that matter. It would just be Melanie, Maria and I … still struggling to find answers.”
“Well, I can’t deny the results. Even if it wasn’t the best method.”
I thought about that for a few moments.
“Oh!” I added, “did Cindy talk to you about her … “
“Yes. She did. I’m going to help her too, another reason I need to get back to work.”
“Good. Thank you.”
She sat silent for a few moments. Like she wanted to say something but was holding back. I broke the silence with, “Umm … what Keisha was saying … “
The look on her face told me that was exactly what she was thinking about. “Yes. I was wondering if … “
“Absolutely. If you’re going to be … restored in a few hours. May as well make the most of it. What did you want to try?”
“Umm … “
Keisha strolled back into the kitchen at just the right time. With a smirk on her face. “She needs you to rip her clothes off, ravage her, make her cum about five times, and then stick her down your pants and make her work at paying you back. Then when she’s covered in YOUR cum, you can get her off again while you bathe her in the sink.”
Kim just looked at Keisha, slack-jawed.
“Well? I’m right, and you know it. Unless you’re into girls, in which case I could … “
Kim shook her head. “No … no.” She looked back at me. “Umm … what she said. I’m fine with that.”
Keisha smirked. “I thought so. Enjoy your last fling while it lasts.”
Kim waited for Keisha to leave and then sighed. “Okay. I guess I’m all yours. One last time. So umm … have at me.”
----------------
I lifted Kim in my hand and she sat there as I gently removed her top, then lay back for me to remove her little velcro skirt. She lay naked in my palm, waiting on me to do something. She remained calm as my finger brushed her cheek, her arm, and then down her chest, tracing her little breasts and teasing her tiny nipples. She closed her eyes and a faint purr escaped her lips. As my finger slid further south, she parted her legs, followed by a soft moan as my fingertip touched her sensitive folds. I gently stroked her there for a minute and when I began to feel wetness, I worked the tip of my finger into her. She squirmed and moaned as my finger entered her.
At this point I hadn’t left the kitchen, despite my plans to head to a more private part of the house. Though, I suspected as more of the girls were restored, there wouldn’t be any privacy at all. The house was plenty big for just me, but WAY too small for 8 people.
I was glad Kim had her eyes closed, enjoying the experience, otherwise she would have seen Keisha standing there, smirking. I hadn’t noticed her come back in, but here she was, holding a finger to her lips signaling for me not to say anything. For a few moments she just stood there, watching Kim react as my finger entered her. I tried to position my hand so that Kim wouldn’t see Keisha if she opened her eyes, but despite that, Keisha was apparently feeling mischievous. She brought her hand around and began caressing Kim’s tiny breasts at the same time I was fucking her with my finger. The additional sensations led Kim to start writhing and moaning, though at least her eyes were still closed. Keisha held Kim’s breast between her finger and thumb and teased her tiny nipples until they were stiff, and soon after that, Kim began to climax on my finger. As she did, Keisha pulled her finger back, gave me the ‘shush’ sign with her finger to her lips, and quickly left the room with a grin on her face.
Damn, I didn’t think Keisha was going to get involved with the girls at all – at least she talked that way ever since she was restored. Who knew she had a mischievous side like that?
Regardless, I turned my attention back to Kim. She was coming down from her first climax, and opened her eyes as she grinned at me. My finger was still inside her, and I grinned back and whispered, “Ready to go again?” Her eyes got wide at that.
So I started again. She was slick enough that it was easy to turn my finger inside her, and that’s all it took to set her to writhing and moaning again. I brought her to several more climaxes, each time giving her a minute or two break to bask in the aftereffects before starting again. I’d strolled from the kitchen into the front room and lounged on the sofa while I made love to her with my little finger over and over. I didn’t see Keisha again, I suspected she was either on her own laptop – which she’d packed along – or was chatting it up with the other girls. Possibly the latter, given I didn’t see much of the girls either. I figured they’d be peeking in on us now and then, though around here it’s not like it was a secret. And Kim’s moans were enough for any of them to get the gist if they were anywhere near.
Finally I let Kim rest for a little while, as I very slowly worked my finger free. By now I was acutely aware that the longer I had my finger inside one of them, stretching them, the more it hurt if I pulled out quickly. So I went gradually, letting her little body adjust along the way. By the time my fingertip was free, she was relaxed and gazing up at me, almost oblivious to the cum that had been trapped inside her and was now starting to pool in my palm. I lifted her to my lips and gently kissed her chest, then licked between her legs, tasting her nectar on my tongue.
She sighed and said, “Thank you. I know I have to go back to my life, but … I’m going to REALLY miss that.”
I smirked. “I’m glad you enjoyed it.”
She twisted her mouth. “You don’t get much out of it though, do you?”
“Of course. I enjoy … watching you. Feeling you.”
“I bet. Though … I suppose I should pay you back … more directly.”
I nodded. “Okay. I was hoping so. But tell you what, it’ll be lunchtime soon. Do you want to go now, or wait until after lunch? You know we were going to wait until after they deliver the old machine later today, so people don’t get suspicious.”
“True, and I understand your argument. But won’t they see Keisha?”
“She’ll hide. Hopefully it won’t be Sarge coming here himself – he didn’t when they delivered it the first time. Everyone else will probably need to hide regardless, since I don’t know how many people even at the precinct who know what’s all going on and who’s here. But … after the dust settles, I promise, we’ll get you restored this afternoon.”
She nodded. “Okay, it’s a deal. Then let’s go ahead and eat. Unless you … want me down there while you’re eating?”
I snorted. “That could be interesting. And erotic in a way. But I’d feel bad for you missing out on lunch with the girls.”
“Then it’s settled. We’ll have lunch, and soon as we’re done, you can … put me down there. As long as you can … get me off once more afterwards?”
“Of course. Twice if you want.”
“It’s a deal, then.”
---------------------
At that, I carried her back with me to the kitchen. Where her clothes were still sitting on the table (typically they’d be pretty safe there, it’s not like the girls could climb up and take them … though restoring Keisha adds a new dynamic). I set Keisha down gently on the little Barbie sofa that I still kept on the kitchen counter, and I grabbed her clothes and set them down next to her, assuming she may want to be dressed for lunch.
As I prepared the meal, with Kim still just lounging there in the nude – apparently she wasn’t in a hurry to get dressed – I asked her, “So Kim, what are your plans once you’re restored?”
She looked at me, an almost serious look on her face. Which was absurd in a way, given she was naked, lounging on a tiny sofa, legs parted, still experiencing the last lingering vestiges of post-coital bliss. But then, to anyone looking on from outside, pretty much all of this was absurd. And she likely realized that too, which is why it didn’t bother her to lounge naked while talking about serious matters.
“I’d like to get back to work as quickly as I can.”
“Back to work already?” It surprised me, though it’s not like I knew her that well. To have made it to assistant district attorney in her 30’s, she was likely ambitious and used to working long hours.
“I … realize your sergeant implied that they wanted to keep my return secret, but … there’s no need, once I’m restored. I’ll need to … make up a story, I suppose, but they’ll just have to go with it.”
“What’s so urgent?” I could probably guess, but was curious what she’d say.
“First off, I want to make sure the ones responsible for … THIS” as she waived her hands to emphasize her current stature … “go to jail and stay in jail. I was already investigating one of them, which I’m sure is why I was targeted to begin with. I’m surprised they didn’t just kill me at that point, but … I suppose anyone who would enjoy enslaving women like this … “ she huffed … “has a sadistic tendency. Lucky me.”
“I wondered why they went after you specifically. Everyone else here … Cindy and Becky, we know because of Andrew … Melanie was a test subject and they just assumed she wouldn’t be missed.” Kim’s eyebrows rose at that, I suspected she hadn’t heard all the details but it wasn’t my place to say. “Maria and Keisha were both caught up in the wrong place at the wrong time. And Erin was targeted, at least I suspect, because that NXT character had a thing for Asian girls. The jerk actually put in a request for someone with her … features.” I sighed.
“As I said. They belong in jail. Besides, I promised Cindy I’d help with her divorce paperwork, and she’ll need a restraining order in the meantime.”
I nodded. “Good. Cindy’s not perfect, but she didn’t deserve this any more than the rest of you.” Then I added, “Thank you for your help.”
She smiled. “Of course.”
---------------
She did finally put some clothes on by the time the others came in to join us for lunch. As we ate, they were of course talking about Keisha, about Kim being restored this afternoon, and then about who would be next. I did point out that I didn’t have clothes for everyone unless they wanted to wear enlarged Barbie outfits … so next thing I knew, I had a pen and paper out and was jotting down requests and sizes for each of them. At least, the sizes they were before shrinking. They all expected or hoped they’d be roughly the same upon restoration. I promised to place a rush order online soon as we finished eating, though Keisha stepped in and offered to work on that … as long as she could borrow one of my credit cards. I suppose I couldn’t ask her to help pitch in, could I? Damn, I needed some money coming in before the bills started coming due.
Towards the end of the meal, Keisha was kidding with Kim about how she ‘owed me’ for this morning. The others pretty well knew what she was talking about. In fact, Cindy dared poor Kim to just get started now, as she was done eating, and the others slowly joined in.
“Fine” Kim exclaimed. She sounded a little exasperated. She stood up and stepped closer to me, looked up and said, “If you’re ready for me, go ahead. Let’s do this.”
“You’re sure?” She nodded. “Alright then.” I gently lifted her up in my hand, and ignored Cindy’s cat calls as I carefully removed Kim’s top and skirt for the second time today. I held her for a few moments naked in my hand, and then stood up, and with my other hand reached for the waistband of my shorts. Cindy kept up with the whistling as I pulled back the waist and lowered Kim slowly down, nestling her up against my cock and balls. I said, “Take your time, Kim, I’ll check on you in a little while.” Then I closed her in and sat back down. I glared at Cindy and said, “You can stop now. You know you’re setting yourself up for some trouble when it’s YOUR turn.”
She just smirked.
Keisha, meanwhile, just looked back and forth between Cindy and I for a moment, and then smirked herself. “You know, seeing you do that from this perspective … and knowing that was what you did with me just a day ago … “ she shook her head. “damn, it’s almost enough to make me horny.”
Cindy blurted, “Surprised you didn’t want to try it yourself.”
Keisha’s eyebrows rose. “No. I think I’ll pass. Though somehow I get the feeling one of you is going to try this anyway before we’re all done.”
Maria snorted.
Keisha looked back to me and added, “I just … wondered what it felt like. I know what it’s like … being the one down there. And it’s kinda exciting, being so close you can feel the blood pumping when that thing … gets stiff. But I hadn’t thought much about what it feels like for you.”
I shrugged. “It is … kinda exciting for me too. I can feel her down there, her arms and chest wrapped around my cock, her knees against my balls, whenever she moves I can feel her body against me. But I need to be conscious that she’s down there when I move … or sit … so I don’t pin her down.”
She smirked. “Well, I appreciate that. I can see … how it would be easy to get injured down there.”
“Yeah. Gotta be careful. But it’s so worth it.”
Just then, I heard a truck outside. Initially I didn’t think much of it – a neighbor getting a furniture delivery perhaps. Though my curiosity got the better of me and I excused myself a moment to head to the front and peek out the window.
Shit. The truck was parking right on the curb in front of the house. I was starting to suspect this may be the old machine. Earlier than expected.
I jogged back to the kitchen.
“Okay folks, this might be the machine coming right now. So … Keisha, you’ll need to hide, but can you help me get the girls down. And the rest of you … stay in the bedroom I guess, I’ll try to keep them out of there. Hopefully they won’t be here very long.”
Cindy said, “What about Kim?”
I groaned. “There’s no time to take her out.” I stepped back and reached for my waistband. “Hey Kim. Sorry to do this, but the police are delivering the old machine earlier than expected. Could you … stay still for a few minutes until they’re gone … and try to … “
She smirked. “Squeeze close so I don’t make a bulge in your pants?”
I heard a couple snorts from the girls.
“Uhh … yeah.”
She said “It’s okay. I understand.” She twisted her mouth. “Not like I have a choice. But I’d rather stay down here between your legs if it means they deliver that machine and go.”
“Thank you. I owe you.”
She snorted. “You can make it up to me later.”
“Deal.”
So at that, I closed her in, and I could feel her pressing herself up against my skin next to my cock, trying not to ‘stick out’ … though having her feet down between my legs meant walking a little funny. I’d have to do my best not to let that show. Maybe I wouldn’t have to do much walking.
So at that, I headed to the front door, just as one of the men was knocking. I opened the door, greeted them and asked if it was possible to bring the machine around the back. They groaned – I supposed at least per the video footage, that Andrew’s people did carry it out through the back door, but they had 3 or 4 people. This looked like only two. I didn’t think the machine was TOO heavy, but I remembered the delivery at the mansion (the one Melanie stowed aboard the day we discovered where Cindy and Becky were) was on a pallet with a forklift. Though was it really THAT heavy? Then it dawned on me, the thing was on wheels. So maybe it wasn’t that hard to move.
Regardless, he went back to the truck and I watched them use a liftgate to bring the machine down – covered in a tarp. All the while, I kept pretty still. I could feel Kim down there, her tiny body pressed against me, and I had to make a conscious attempt not to … get excited down there. I briefly pictured Kim looking disappointed as she curled up against a limp dick. Umm, no, I shouldn’t even think about that. Kim was doing her best not to stimulate me down there, my brain (the one between my ears) had to at least capitulate.
So I refocused my attention on the delivery. As soon as I saw them starting to wheel that thing down the side walkway, I closed the front door and walked carefully to the back door, removing the wedge I’d propped against the door handle (to keep it secure) and then opening it and waiting for the men to come around to the back patio, wheeling the machine, which was still under a tarp.
Thankfully it was just the two guys – Sarge wasn’t with them – so it was easier to keep everyone hidden. Sarge would have asked questions, possibly asked to see Becky (his niece) and Keisha (one of the officers from his precinct) … and while seeing Becky would be manageable, if he asked about Keisha the whole story would fall apart and people outside our group would know about the new machine I’d built. So luckily I didn’t have to worry about that, as these guys were just here making the delivery. I stood back as they wheeled it through the back door and into the office, had me sign some papers on a clipboard, and then left.
Once I walked (carefully) to the back door, closed it and barred it (that’ll have to do until it can be repaired), I called out “Ladies, they’re gone, the coast is clear.” Then realizing what I should have first, I reached down and pulled back my waistband enough to say, “Kim, thank you for your help. They’re gone now.”
She snorted. “I heard. I assume you still want me to … “
“Like you even have to ask.”
“I figured. I still can’t believe you were … what do they call it when it’s not stiff?”
I sighed. “Flaccid.”
“Right. I started to think I just wasn’t very exciting, or you’d never be … flaccid with me down here.”
“Oh, you’ve got nothing to worry about. Believe me, it was really hard.”
I heard a couple snorts nearby.
“I mean … it was really difficult. Trying to keep my mind on something else and not you. If you’d been doing anything besides just laying still, I probably couldn’t have pulled it off.”
At that, I closed her in, and a few moments later I could feel her shifting position around my cock, which was starting to perk up. I looked down and sure enough, Cindy and Maria were both smirking at me. I wondered how much of the conversation they’d caught. My fault for not talking to Kim BEFORE telling the rest of them they could come out of hiding.
After that, I just went about my business. I could move a little freer now that Kim was wrapped around my cock and didn’t have her legs draped between mine. She formed a lump in the front, but that was fine around the house when it was just me and the girls. ALL of them had been down there with my cock at least once or twice. I wouldn’t dare go out in public like that. One day years from now, I’ll probably think back to the last few weeks and just shake my head. But for now, I was enjoying it – way more than I was willing to admit to the girls.
To be honest, it’s not easy trying to do anything that takes concentration, when a tiny woman is making love to you down there. There are so many nerves down there I can feel almost anything. And I recall Becky telling me she could literally feel the blood flowing and my pulse quickening in response to her ministrations. I’ve gotten to where I can guess what body part is rubbing against me. I could feel Kim’s little feet against my balls, her knees around the base of my cock, the little tuft of hair between her legs rubbing against the side of my cock, her breasts and nipples against it further up, her arms wrapped completely around it with her tiny hands stroking the opposite side. As I sat at my computer, I could feel her working her way up to the tip. Which would likely be followed by … yep, I felt her tiny lips against the sensitive head. My cock was at full mast at this point, and a little groan escaped my lips.
I heard a tiny throat clearing and glanced down. Melanie was there, smirking. I reached down and brought her up to the desktop. She lay back on the desk, propped up on her elbows, and just raised an eyebrow.
“So what’s up?” I asked.
She snorted. “I figured YOU were.”
I smirked. “True.”
“How close is she to … “
“Well … she … ” I stopped to groan “is kissing the head, but she hasn’t slipped her tongue in the tip. When she starts doing that, it won’t be long.”
“Then you’d better hurry. Let’s cum together.”
Having a tiny woman making love to me inside my pants tends to slow the wits a little. It took me a moment to realize what she was asking. Only a moment, though. I quickly reached for her, and she leaned back in my hand and hiked up her skirt, giving me a pointed look. She was determined that I make her cum by the time Kim got me off.
Challenge accepted.
I brought Melanie up to my lips. As soon as the tip of my tongue brushed her sensitive folds, I could tell she was already a little wet down there. She wanted this badly. And who am I to deny a lady? So I began to work my tongue on her clit and labia and as her pouty lips parted, I found the entrance to her little passage, and I worked it with my tongue, just as I felt Kim press her lips hard against the tip of my cock, pushing her tiny tongue inside. The next couple minutes were a blur of sensations, as my cock pulsated under Kim’s caresses while Melanie writhed and groaned in my hand, and finally we did both climax almost together, Melanie pressing her wet hips against my lips as she came on my tongue, and Kim getting doused with hot sperm as a reward for her own efforts.
I gave Melanie a few gentle kisses over her exposed flesh as she came down from her high, with a contented grin on her face. I whispered, “I’d better take care of Kim, but you know you’ve got me whenever you want me.”
She grinned wide and whispered, “Okay, but you know you can have ME whenever you want me too. Just come find me.”
“I will. Love you babe.”
“I love you too honey.” She leaned up and kissed me on the nose. I lowered her gently to the floor, and she got her bearings and pushed her skirt back into place before scampering off.
Once she left, I reached down and pulled back my waistband. Kim still had her arms and legs wrapped around my cock, but she took one hand and wiped the cum from her face enough to look up at me and smirk. She didn’t open her mouth just yet, probably because she’d start choking on the cum if she did. There was a LOT down there. I just said, “That was amazing, Kim. How about we get you cleaned up?”
She nodded, and I closed her back in and got up. I did make a side trip to the kitchen for a glass of water first; I figured Kim could wait a minute, and besides, the feeling of Kim down there was worth it, even if everything was covered and sticky. I felt like savoring that one last time.
So I had my drink of water and then headed to the bathroom, where I removed my shorts, turned on the sink water to warm it up, and then reached in and gently wrapped my hand around Kim, lifting her off my still half-stiff and somewhat sticky cock. I held her for a moment, lazily stroking her breast with my thumb, and then began to carefully rinse the cum off of her. As the warm water rolled down her, she rubbed her face and brushed the hair out of her eyes.
“A little soap, please?” she asked. I pumped soap into my other hand and began to lather it over her. She scooped up some of it and began washing her hair with it. Which had the (probably unintended) consequence of lifting up her little breasts. I continued using two fingers to work the suds all over her chest and legs.
Then I began soaping her inner thighs and intentionally brushed against her labia. Her eyes got wide. I whispered, “One last round?”
She smirked. “Or two.” I took that as a green light and began to run the tip of my finger along her folds, caressing her there until they began to part.
To my amusement she still had her hands up in her soapy hair, and just before I began to penetrate her, I whispered, “You know it’s kinda sexy when your arms are up like that. It’s like your breasts are standing at attention.”
She snorted. “I suppose they’re getting more than enough attention. From you.”
“True. They’re very nice breasts.” I replied just as the tip of my finger entered her. Whatever Kim was going to reply with turned into a little gasp. I massaged her breasts with my thumb as I worked my little finger deeper into her. She moaned and writhed in my hand as I took my time bringing her to a climax, and then a couple more, each time giving her a few moments to catch her breath. I knew this was likely her last time so I wanted to draw it out for her as long as I could.
After the third climax, I gently rinsed her off again under the warm water, as I slowly, gradually withdrew my finger. She lay back in my hand, contentment written all over her face, as I finished cleaning her off and gently blotted her dry, wrapping her in a fresh washcloth.
She relaxed, a grin on her face, as she watched me remove my briefs and try to clean myself off – with another washcloth. I grabbed a fresh pair of boxers to put on, followed by my shorts, and then scooped up Kim – who had the hand towel wrapped around her like a bathrobe.
I asked, “So do you think you’re ready to be restored?”
She gave me a snarky grin. “Well, if this was my last experience as a miniature person, then I suppose I’m going out on top, right? So … “ she took a deep breath. “… let’s do this.”
“Alright.” I carried her into the office. The old machine was there – still under the tarp. The new machine I’d stashed in the closet, to keep it out of sight. I set Kim down on the desk. “It won’t be long.”
She nodded. “That’s fine, I want you to get it right. I’ve waited this long, a few minutes won’t matter.”
Kim waited patiently as I removed the tarp from the old machine and inspected it. Mostly to make sure it was intact and hadn’t been modified – or booby-trapped for that matter. Given this was in the possession of Andrew and his cronies for nearly a day, I had no idea what they’d done, but they could have rigged something once they realized they’d been caught. Plus, if the machine was dysfunctional, that could negatively affect the story we’re running with to hide the existence of the new machine I’d built. The girls were in agreement that the new machine shouldn’t get into anyone’s hands – not even the police, given the risk it could easily end up in a government lab somewhere. The fewer people who knew about the new machine, the less risk that some scientist could get the same nefarious ideas as the bozos who shrunk the girls to begin with.
I did find some crossed wires, but that was it. I suspected they were trying to figure out why the machine wouldn’t work and didn’t figure out that the reason was the polycarbonate block did not contain any element – instead I’d filled it with a fluid to give it the same appearance. To my amazement, the AirTag that I’d dismantled and installed under the main control board, was still there – battery and all.
Pushing the machine into the corner of the room, I went to the closet and got out the new machine – the only machine capable of reversing the shrinking process. Plus I had both samples of the element. The original sample that the scientists took themselves from the meteorite, was a dirty sample (scientifically speaking), which is why when the girls were originally shrunk they took so long to recover – they were knocked out half a day or more. I’d seen that first-hand with Maria and Keisha, and that was corroborated by the lab notes we retrieved. The more purified version that we extracted ourselves from the meteorite, at least based on the limited experience with the squirrels and yesterday’s experience with Keisha, meant a much faster recovery. The squirrels were up and moving within half an hour – and Keisha wasn’t out much longer than that herself. But the sample size was extremely small. Which is why I’d brought up the risks several times. Keisha was dead-set on volunteering first, and Kim was ready to be second. The others seemed to already be jumping to be next. I’d have to suggest drawing straws or something if they didn’t settle it amongst themselves first.
Finally, I was ready.
The girls sensed that I may be getting ready to restore Kim, so some of them had made their way into the office, though they stood off to the side – likely recalling the situation with Keisha where I had to be careful to avoid them as I rushed to catch her when she fell. Keisha joined as well, standing in the doorway, though she offered help if needed.
I picked up Kim and held her in my hand one last time. Almost without thinking, I found myself absentmindedly stroking her chest with my thumb, and the hand towel had given way to expose one of her breasts. Though she didn’t rush to pull it back. She just gave me an amused look.
I replied with a sheepish grin. She whispered, “It’s okay. I’m kinda used to you doing that by now.” She smirked. “Besides, it’s a turn-on for me too. I think you’re right about our being … hornier when we’re small like this. Though I suppose I’ll get to test that theory myself pretty soon.”
“Yeah. I doubt you all were so receptive to all this sex before you were shrunk … I figured being exposed to it when you were in captivity was part of it … desensitizing you to it … but that can’t be the only reason. I do appreciate you not getting mad at me for … suddenly rubbing your breast like that.”
She snorted. “I told you, it doesn’t bother me. Now when I’m restored, if you try to do that, you’re in a heap of trouble. So you may as well get it out of your system now.” She stretched out in my hand and relaxed while I traced my finger over her chest and stomach one last time. The hand towel had come open further and she still didn’t bother to pull it back. Then to my surprise, she grabbed my finger – in both hands – and pushed it down between her legs, as she parted them and lifted them up. She gave me a big grin and whispered, “One last time, big guy?”
I smirked. “Right now? Are you sure?”
“Why not? In an hour I’ll be back to normal. Besides, at this point we’ve all seen each other … do pretty much anything. C’mon, indulge me this one last time.”
I sighed. “Okay, if you’re sure.” At that I began stroking her labia with the tip of my finger, while I lowered my thumb over her breasts. She lay back and relaxed, a grin on her face, and moments later I felt a hint of wetness between her legs. I switched to my little finger so I wouldn’t hurt her, and I gently rubbed the tip against her until her folds parted, giving way to her little passage. I entered her and she gasped, though the grin never left her face. I slowly worked my finger deeper inside Kim. I noticed the others watching – mostly smirking – and Keisha raised an eyebrow when I looked her way. I turned my back to give Kim just a little bit of privacy, though her little groans and moans didn’t leave much to the girls’ wild imaginations. I gradually built Kim up to a climax, as she panted and trembled in my hand, and then I kept going until she came a second time. I figured this was the last time, may as well make it memorable for her, right?
By the time I started to work my finger out of her – slowly – she was still grinning, but whispered, “Thank you for indulging me one last time.”
I whispered back “My pleasure” just as I freed my finger and brought her to my lips to catch her juices.
Once I lowered her from my lips, I glanced around at the others, and then looked back to Kim and said, “Are you ready now?”
She nodded. “Now I’m ready.”
“Do you want to keep the hand towel? It’ll turn into a beach blanket I suppose.”
“That’s alright. I’ve gotten pretty comfortable in my birthday suit. And it’s not like I could leave the house wearing a beach towel.” She smirked.
“Alright then.” I gently lowered my hand to the ground. She shimmied out of the hand towel and climbed onto the floor. “Right around there is good. You can sit or lay down, but don’t stand.”
She whispered, “Okay. Thank you.”
At that, I stepped back to the machine, looked to make sure the others were all out of the way, and then pointed the laser at Kim and pulled the trigger.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 101
- Joined: Thu Jul 07, 2022 3:23 pm
Re: Melanie's Story
Wow. So sexy little women. But interesting to see them restored, how they act.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 104
- Joined: Tue Jan 18, 2022 8:37 pm
- Location: Eastern US
- Gender:
Melanie's Story Part 78 - Back to Work
Once I pulled the trigger, Kim began to grow, and in retrospect I was glad she decided to lay down and not sit. I surely wasn’t thinking back when I restored Keisha and let her stand … and had to rush to catch her when she collapsed. But even sitting, Kim could have flopped back and hit her head on the floor. Better to have her lay down. I’d remember that now when I restored the others, which would be pretty soon if Kim pulled through this as easily as Keisha did.
It didn’t take but a few moments, and Kim – who literally a few minutes ago had climaxed on my finger as I held her in my hand – was now full size, on the floor, unconscious. Based on our experience with Keisha and with the squirrels, I expected her to come-to in 30 to 45 minutes. In the meantime though, I couldn’t just leave her laying naked on the floor. Wasn’t there a pop song with a line about laying naked on the floor? I snorted to myself at the thought.
Then I knelt down and scooped up Kim in my arms. She was a little bigger than Keisha, though I wasn’t about to go telling either of them that.
Life tip: NEVER tell a woman she’s heavy.
I carried her to the bedroom and lay her down. I probably took longer than I should have in admiring her full-size naked form before pulling the sheet up over her chest, but at least Keisha wasn’t there yet to admonish me and the others couldn’t see over the top of the bed, so my secret was safe.
I stepped away as Keisha came in and offered to sit with her. With Keisha, I’d waited there for her to wake up and I kept the girls at a safe distance, unsure how she’d react when she woke up, but as it turned out she didn’t go into a panic. Likely because she went into it already aware it was happening and could mentally prepare herself for it. I hoped it would be the same with Kim.
Though I went back to the kitchen for a drink, I kept an eye on the time. And my notes handy. This was as much a scientific experiment as the original shrinking, just without the underlying nefarious intentions. The ones who shrunk the girls to begin with, at least kept halfway decent lab notebooks.
Returning to the bedroom, Keisha exchanged glances with me.
“Nothing yet?” I asked.
She nodded her head. “Nope. It’s only been“ she glanced at the clock “.. 23 minutes.”
Keisha took over 30 minutes to wake up. But compared to the half a day it took the girls to wake from the original shrinking – with the old machine and less-purified sample of element – 30 minutes was very short. I doubted we’d ever get to the point of this being instantaneous (my theory, it was likely the strain on the body from the change that caused the person or animal to pass out) but maybe I could find a way to tweak the process further, if I had a chance to study it more.
Meantime, I sat on the edge of the bed, opposite Keisha, with Kim still asleep between us. She could wake up at any time, and I was really hopeful it would go smoothly like it did for Keisha yesterday. Within a few minutes, Kim began to shift and groan, and then a few moments later, her eyes shot open. She started looking around, gasped, and sat up. Soon as she realized she was looking at both Keisha and I face to face, she shrieked, a hand to her mouth as she took it all in, and then her eyes started to water as she shrieked again. Keisha reached to Kim and pulled her into a hug, and then when they broke apart, Kim offered me a hug.
I looked her in the eyes. “Welcome back” I said. “How do you feel?”
She just grinned. It took her a moment to form words. “I … wow. It really did work! I … thank you.” She offered me another hug. Unlike Keisha though, Kim somehow managed to keep the sheet up high enough that her breasts weren’t hanging out. I felt a hint of disappointment. I wouldn’t mind seeing them full size – I’d explored them intimately in miniature, after all – but I certainly wasn’t going to ask her to lower the sheet, even if Keisha weren’t sitting right there. This really wasn’t the time or place.
Once it was clear Kim was awake and alert - and not panicking – Keisha and I helped the other girls up to the bed to talk to Kim. I could tell it was a bit of a shock for Kim, seeing people she’d spent weeks together with in miniature, now small enough to hold in her hand. Keisha could tell it was disorienting for Kim, so she kept the girls at a distance and watched to be sure Kim didn’t do something rash. I saw Keisha talking Kim through some of the same things I spent time walking Keisha through. It was nice to have someone else here to help. By the time I left the bedroom, Kim was slowly lifting Erin in her hand, with Keisha taking her step by step and ready to rescue Erin if anything happened. But Kim seemed to be cognizant of the situation, listening to instructions from Keisha, and most importantly, being careful.
I left to head back to my desk, record these latest observations in my lab notes, and consider next steps. I was apparently not the only one thinking of next steps, though, as I soon had visitors. Cindy and Maria padded into the room to come talk. I lifted them up onto the desk.
Maria asked, “Given any thought to who’s next?”
I snorted. “I figured the five of you would arm-wrestle for it. Or draw straws.”
Now Maria snorted. “Sounds like a man. You just want to see us wrestle.”
“Mud wrestle. Naked.” quipped Cindy.
I laughed. “Seriously, you’d let me do that to you?”
Cindy gave me a look. “Joking. Not EVERYTHING is about sex, you know.”
“True” I shrugged. “But you make it easy. And … it would be kinda cool.”
“Just like a man” she mumbled.
“Sometimes you girls can be exasperating, even if you're sexy as hell.”
Cindy gave me an innocent grin.
“Anyway,” Maria interjected, “we’re trying to decide who goes next. And we were wondering what your thoughts are.”
So I went through some of my thoughts, and they listened intently. I was hesitant to restore everyone at once, just in-case something happened. Keisha had been an obvious first choice in that she could get back to her apartment – we had her uniform/clothes already – and as an officer, she could help defend the others. Restoring Kim made sense because she could – not just by returning to her role as an assistant district attorney, but because she knew the system so well – help ensure the criminals would remain behind bars. So the sooner I got her out and back to work, the better. Erin made sense to me next, given she could just return to her mother’s apartment, though I’m sure there’d be a lot of questions. We’d have to prep her on what to say. After that … Melanie wasn’t in a big hurry. So that left Maria, Cindy and Becky. Given Cindy and Becky couldn’t return ‘home’ – they lived with Andrew – they’d be here with me until we figured something out. So it came down to in my mind, Erin and Maria as the next two, while I figured out how to accommodate Cindy and Becky for a while.
They both nodded. Cindy said “I kinda feared that.” She sighed. “I’m okay staying this way for a LITTLE while, but … only if … “ she glanced at Maria and then back to me …
Maria snorted. “I know exactly what you want, girl. Now if I go before you do, you know what I want.”
Cindy sighed again. “Yeah.”
Maria added, “A deal’s a deal. But I promise I won’t be rough on you.”
Cindy stuck her tongue out at Maria. “How do you know I wasn’t thinking of … security, being able to fight back if Andrew shows up?”
I just shook my head. I wasn’t sure what the two had talked about, or what deal they’d made, but I was starting to form a suspicion. I just said, “Okay. Cindy, not sure there’s a lot you could do at normal size either, Andrew is a big guy. Keisha’s trained for that, and she’s armed. So … Maria, it’s either you or Erin next. You two can figure out how you want to settle it. Cindy, you and Becky need to be restored too, it just may mean staying here for a little while. I’m not sure I can afford hotel rooms too.”
Cindy smirked. “That’s alright. We'll sleep wherever.”
“Thank you. The house will … seem a lot smaller when you’re back to normal.”
“You’re going to need a bigger house anyway. You know after all this, we'll visit often enough even if we’re not living here. But … for now, I suppose we don’t have anywhere to go.” Cindy gave me a shy grin.
I let them back down and they scampered off to join the others.
------------
By the time I walked to the bedroom to check on Kim, she was already on her feet and wearing Keisha's bathrobe. She smiled.
“You’re looking well” I said.
“I was thinking of … taking a shower. If you don’t mind. It’s been SO long since I had a normal one.”
I nodded. “That’s fine. I understand.”
She snorted. “I just have to … figure out what to wear in the meantime. Keisha says some of our clothes are supposed to be here tomorrow.”
I shrugged. “I suppose in the meantime you could … “
She stopped me mid-sentence. “I am NOT going to parade around naked for you.”
Now I snorted. “As much as I wouldn’t stop you if you did … I was going to suggest maybe I could find some gym wear that wouldn’t be too … loose on you. Something loose.”
“Though you’d rather just see me walking around naked.”
I smirked. “True.”
“Ha! I knew it. But … to be honest … now that I’m no longer tiny, I’m … also no longer as horny.” She looked to gauge my reaction, smirked and muttered “Sorry, buddy. Though I wonder if being that size just naturally lends itself to … “
“It’s possible. I figured being exposed to so much right after the shrinking might have had some effect too. Though, neither Keisha nor Maria were subjected to all that, both were with us here nearly the whole time they were tiny. Now … Maria, and I hope she doesn’t mind me saying this, but she was horny before all this happened. Keisha … didn’t jump on board with all this until she saw what the others were doing, so maybe they rubbed off on her. I know I didn’t pressure any of them … “ She started to give me a look. I sighed. “I know just with the huge size difference, I’m probably intimidating even if I don’t do anything … but believe me, I didn’t force any of them to do anything.”
She sighed. “I … believe you. Really. Just remember it IS intimidating. Everything is when you’re that small.”
I nodded. “Yeah, I have to be very careful. I’ve been around this for what, over two months? And I suppose I’m STILL learning.”
“If it’s any consolation, I think you’re better at this than most people would be. Even if you hadn't solved … THIS.” She waved her hands to encompass her new stature. “But seeing as how you DID, after what I’ve been hearing, I don’t think there are that many people who could have figured it out. And … “ she snorted softly. “I do remember you back in college. The little kid in grad school? I always figured you’d have to be some nerdy bookworm to be that smart. But you seem pretty normal to me.”
“Umm … thanks. I guess.” I didn’t think I was THAT nerdy, was I? Changing the subject … “So what are your plans?”
She tilted her head thoughtfully for a moment. “Once I have clothes … I need to get back home. As soon as I can. Are you willing to drive me out there tomorrow?”
“Of course. Whatever you need.” Then I added, “Any idea how you’ll get inside? I KNOW you don’t have a key … or purse or phone, for that matter. Though … I have one idea where to look for some of that stuff.”
“Oh?” She raised an eyebrow.
“All of you were shrunk in that lab. I managed to get access … suppose Andrew was still trying to make it look like he was a victim playing along with everyone else, thinking there was no way to reverse this. He … put too much faith in his own scientists.” She snorted. “Melanie and I were both up there a couple times, that’s how we found the squirrels, cats and chickens. The ones I’d brought here.”
“I’m sure. But you were saying about … “
“Oh, yes. I never did do a thorough search of the lab. It’s possible they tossed people’s belongings in a cabinet or drawer or something. It may be worth checking.”
She nodded. “Agreed.”
So at that, we discussed my going – possibly bringing Melanie with me again, as she’d likely want to go anyway – and Keisha and Kim staying behind to watch the others. It was still late afternoon, we had plenty of daylight left – and easily 2 or 3 hours before I had to get dinner ready. So if I was going to go, it should be now.
After giving the girls a quick update, they were in agreement that they’d be fine with Keisha and Kim … Keisha in charge but Kim could use my spare laptop to start catching up on … whatever it was she had to catch up with. I didn’t ask, if she wanted to share she could. The girls had virtually zero privacy for weeks to months, so I wasn’t comfortable pushing either Kim or Keisha to explain anything now that they could do some things on their own.
I gently carried my backpack – and Melanie – to the car, and we took off for the downtown lab.
---------------
As soon as I parked on the curb a block from the lab and got out – gently zipping up the backpack and lifting it to my shoulder, with Melanie inside – I felt a sense of unease. Last time I was able to get in, Andrew had informed his assistant that I could visit the lab. Though at the time he was certain the shrinking could not be reversed, so in retrospect I’m certain he was biding his time, making himself look the part of the aggrieved husband and father desperate to get his wife and daughter back. That all changed as soon as he realized I might actually be able to fix this. Now, he was locked up (thanks to Sergeant Joe and his team) and Kim wanted to get right back to work as soon as possible, to try to keep Andrew and his accomplices there.
Did Andrew have time to change his instructions, to bar me from entry? I had to just hope he was too busy for that, or didn’t think of it in the light of everything else going on. Such as staking out my house for a day before breaking in to steal the machine.
Taking a steadying breath, I stepped into the lobby and stopped at the reception desk, asking for Lydia, Andrew’s assistant, and noting that she’d remember me from a couple weeks ago. I hoped that was true, or this would be even more of a challenge. I didn’t want to have to break into the place again. Yes, I did the first time, but that was an emergency – and I didn’t have Melanie tagging along. Or … I suppose I did, she and Maria both, on the way out – which was a lot more treacherous, both for them and for me. Now that I thought about it, breaking in wouldn’t be the worst thing. Though when I did break in, I had to get past guards and fight two scientists. I sighed. Yeah, much easier if I could just convince Lydia to let me up there again.
The receptionist asked me to have a seat.
A few minutes later, I recognized Lydia coming off the elevator and stood up to meet her as she walked over. I really didn’t know how much she knew or didn’t know; she was aware of the shrinking, had seen Melanie and Maria both in their shrunken forms, and seemed sympathetic to my efforts to restore them. If she hadn’t heard anything different about me from Andrew in the last few days, hopefully she’d let me back up there. I extended my hand in greeting and explained that we were ‘close’ to solving the … problem (she didn’t need to know I’d already solved it, she needed to think I was going up there to TRY to solve it) and I tried to be as persuasive as I could.
She hesitated for a moment, but then to my relief, said, “Alright. Come with me.” She arranged for a temporary badge and then we took the elevator to Level 7. She asked, “How are they doing?” I assumed she meant Maria and Melanie.
“They’re well. Just anxious for me to get this solved.” I debated whether to tell her Melanie was here with me, but didn’t – I wanted to get in and out quickly and not get held up for a while. And I suspected she hadn’t talked to Andrew lately about this, or he’d have told her not to let me back up there. So no need to tell her I already DID have it solved … and then have to come up with another reason why I wanted up in the lab. Keep it simple, get in and get out. She didn’t push, which I was grateful for, and a couple minutes later she was leading me into the lab while confirming I didn’t need access to any other areas (such as the electron microscope on another level of the building …) and then she left me alone. I had no key card, just a guest pass, so I couldn’t get into any other areas, but hopefully I’d find what I hoped was here, and then we could go.
Once Lydia was gone, I removed my backpack gently. The floor was set up with an elevator lobby – where a guard had been posted back the first time I came up here – then some glass and doors leading to an outer lab, which is where Melanie had been assigned (apparently doing activities such as creating slides from very tiny biopsy samples and blood samples, all the while not realizing the amounts were so small because they came from shrunken animals – and possibly from Cindy or Becky, though we never did confirm … ) and then the inner lab, which was where the scientists had their benchtops, equipment and fume hoods, the machine they built, their own computer server, and who knows what else.
I suppose we were here to find some of the ‘what else’ though, right?
So I gently set the backpack down and unzipped the compartment holding Melanie. She let me lift her up and set her down on the benchtop. I watched with amusement as she stretched her tiny arms and legs, and then looked up at me and smirked.
“Am I that entertaining?” she quipped.
“You’re just so adorable. And sexy. The way your chest sticks out when you stretch your arms like that … you’re going to get me excited.”
She giggled. “Well, I hope I’m always able to get you excited that easily.” She sighed. “You know … it HAS been a little while since it’s been just the two of us. And you ARE my boyfriend, after all. I think that kinda means you can have me whenever you want me.”
I raised an eyebrow. “Really? As a gentleman shouldn’t I be asking first?”
She gave me a wicked grin. “You can ask if you like. But when have I ever said no?” Then without another word, she went ahead and pulled her top off and tossed it onto the benchtop, followed by her skirt. She looked up at me and said in a sultry voice, “Have at me, honey.”
I suppose we were isolated enough here – despite all the glass, the distance would make it hard to see anything from the elevators if someone did come up here, and it would take a minute for someone to unlock the doors to the outer lab and then the inner lab. And yes, she was getting me hot. I reached out to her, a finger extended, and she just stood there, naked, watching to see what I’d do. At first, I just traced my finger over her, brushing her cheek, her shoulder, and then her chest. She stretched her arms again, making her chest stick out, and smirked.
Then I wrapped my fingers around her and began to lift her up. She lay back and draped herself across my hand, her little arms and legs going in four different directions as she left everything exposed, inviting me to do with her as I pleased. As I brought her to my lips and kissed her chest, she whispered, “I LOVE knowing I can turn you on like this.”
I whispered back, “Oh, you KNOW you do, babe.” She shivered as my breath blew across her bare skin. I gently nudged her thighs with my tongue and she readily spread her legs wide, inviting me further. I explored her with the tip of my tongue, circling her thighs and then working slowly towards her core. When I reached her labia, I could already taste a hint of her excitement, and I couldn’t help but grin.
The moment the tip of my tongue found its way between her sensitive folds, she gasped, and then gazed up at me and whispered, “I’m putty in your hands, honey. Make me cum for you.”
As I licked across her folds, I said, “You know I love making you cum.” Then I began working her most sensitive parts, and soon she was moving her hips in sync with my tongue, pushing herself against it as if she could somehow fit my huge tongue inside her tiny passage. I enjoyed her taste on my tongue as I drove her closer to the edge, her little breaths becoming erratic as she writhed with pleasure in my hand, until finally the dam burst and she came hard, her whole body trembling in my hand as she poured her juices onto my tongue.
I savored her taste as I gave her a few moments to catch her breath. As soon as she opened her eyes again, gazing dreamily into mine, I lowered her a few inches and began stroking her inner thighs with my little finger. Her eyes got wide as she realized I was about to fuck her hard all over again. She lay back and closed her eyes, content with my having full control, while a grin crept across her lips in anticipation of my forcing more climaxes out of her. With the tip of my finger at her entrance, I kissed her softly on the chest, my lips enveloping her tiny breasts as I tickled her tiny nipples and felt them stiffen against my caress. Then I entered her, my finger invading her as she gasped and writhed, as her whole body tried to push itself further onto my finger. It was times like this when I felt so powerful, that I could do anything I liked, and it was times like this when I had to remind myself not to take it too far. She may be tiny and helpless, but she was nonetheless a real woman - a beautiful woman – and I loved her. I nudged my finger deeper into her, slowly, eliciting more gasps and moans. After my second knuckle, I gently turned my finger inside her, setting off moans and groans and whimpers as her body reached a crescendo, and I felt her tremble in my hand as she exploded. I felt a slight pressure inside her as her juices tried in vain to work their way past my intruding finger. I worked my finger a little longer, drawing out her climax, as she shuddered and gasped until tears of joy appeared in the corners of her eyes. Then I just gazed at her for a few moments, my finger resting inside her, as she slowly started to recover her equanimity, her tiny heartbeats slowing and her breathing becoming steadier, before lifting her to my lips. I kissed her softly, over her shoulders, chest, stomach, thighs, and then positioned her between my lips as I gradually withdrew my finger, my tongue ready to capture the cum that was trapped inside.
She sighed as I tenderly lapped up the last of her sweet nectar. “I love it when you do that.” She gave me a silly grin as she gazed back at me. Then she got a little more serious as she added softly, “You know … or you probably suspected … but I’m unsure if I want to … go back. I love being like … THIS. Having you in control. I … think I would miss it too much. Miss THIS too much.”
I sighed. “You wouldn’t miss … “
She gave me a wry smile. “I suppose I might … miss some things. Being able to go out on my own. Being independent. But … there’s a lot to be said for having my man doting on me all the time, and … I know this may sound weird, but I love the feel of your strong hands wrapped around me. Holding me. And the orgasms are mind-blowing. I would miss that too much if I weren’t little.“
I thought about that for a moment. “Babe … you know I love … holding you. And I love giving you orgasms. I could probably do that every day, several times a day and it wouldn’t get old. But … here’s a thought. A compromise, maybe. If you were able to go back and forth – shrink whenever you want to be small, and go back whenever you need to – what would you think about that?”
Now she had to give it some thought, as she scrunched up her cute little nose. “I … think that would be great if it works … but how safe do you think it would be?”
I shrugged. “You have a point. I need to test this … and not just on chairs and boxes and squirrels. The reversal appears safe so far, but obviously we haven’t tried going back and forth multiple times.”
“So tell you what. Let the others go first, while I think about it. I like the idea of going back when I need to, but I’m hesitant to go back and be stuck there. Strangely, I’m more concerned about that, than being stuck small like I am now. Is that weird?” She gave me a funny look.
I bent down and kissed her on her bare stomach. “I don’t think that’s weird. If you really like being small, then you like being small. And I’ll love you just as much either way.”
She grinned wide. “I love you too. Umm … tell you what, you’re going to be digging around the lab looking for stuff, right?” I nodded. “I can’t be of much help with that … but maybe I can reciprocate while you’re busy.” She raised an eyebrow.
“What did you have in mind?” I suspected I knew, but I’d let her tell me.
She smirked. “Put me down there, of course.” She pointed down towards my crotch. “Let me make love to YOU while you’re searching the lab. In fact, you can just leave me down there until you’re done, I’ll keep going until you pull me out.”
“You’re sure?”
She gave me a wicked grin. “Of COURSE, honey! Let me do this for you. And make YOU cum multiple times. Just … be careful not to squish me.”
I smirked. “You know I’d never squish you. And I love when you … “
“So it’s settled. Stick me down there, honey. I’ll work on you while you do your work.” She gave a mischievous grin and licked her lips.
“You know I can’t resist you.” I lifted her up to my lips and kissed her again, letting my tongue slip between her legs for a moment, and then I pulled back the elastic of my shorts and boxers and lowered her down, snugging her up against my semi-rigid cock. I couldn’t help but smirk as I closed her inside. No, that part would never get old either. If she wanted to get cozy with my cock and rub her little naked body all over it, there was no way I was ever going to say no to that. I fact, for a few moments I felt like just stopping and enjoying the experience … at her size there was nothing she could do. Technically she could be going at it down there until she passed out, oblivious to what I was doing.
But … I would feel pretty guilty, wouldn’t I? YEP. Plus, eventually that Lydia or someone would come up wondering what I was still doing up here. I had no guarantee we’d be alone the whole time. So, I resisted the urge to just sit and enjoy Melanie’s ministrations. I could always do that another day, she’d probably be fine with me lounging in the yard, sipping a beer, while she made love to me down there. But not today. So after a couple minutes of feeling her snuggle and wrap her arms and legs around my cock, feeling her little feet push against my balls, her hands stroking the underside of my shaft as it grew to a full erection around her, I took a moment to think through a systematic search pattern, and then I went to work, one lab bench at a time, checking drawers, cabinets, looking behind large carboys or inside boxes, as I checked for any of the personal belongings that might have been stripped from Cindy, Becky, Erin or Kim when they were abducted and shrunk up here in this lab. It was possible there was something left behind from Melanie’s abduction as well, though she’d been working at the time – and somehow her purse and phone had made it to her siblings when she was placed there as a sick ‘observational experiment’ and they both sexually abused her regularly in captivity. Which is what led her to find a way to reach me, and how I got involved in all this in the first place.
Anyway, I digress. I continued to search bench by bench, mostly finding lab equipment and supplies, but occasionally saving something of interest – either something I could use myself (and with all the trouble that had started in this lab, all the trouble Andrew was involved with, and all the expenses that had drained my savings taking care of the girls, I had no reservations about taking a few items for myself) or in one drawer, I did find some notes that weren’t part of the five lab notebooks. Perhaps something a lab assistant kept? Either way, they might be useful, so I held onto them.
By that point, I did have to stop for a moment – I was rock hard down there, with Melanie wrapped around me, her lips pressed to the tip, her tiny tongue lapping up precum, and I was on the verge of exploding. It was impossible to concentrate, it was almost hard to stand, and I gripped the edge of a lab station as the sensations came in waves, Melanie riding my cock like a bucking bronco as I erupted.
For a minute I just stopped moving. First with the immediate aftereffects of a massive climax, and then while my cock was still sensitive and still somewhat stiff, I felt Melanie shifting her body around it, half sticking to it (though I could feel her tiny tongue consuming some of it) and half climbing into a different position before starting again. She did say she’d keep going and see how many times she could get me off before I finished searching the lab … and she wasn’t kidding.
So for a few moments it was hard to do … anything. And then I felt her getting back into a slow, steady rhythm with her hands and her legs and thighs, and figured I could – should – try and continue. Though, I suppose neither of us had given much thought to how I was going to get around with wet, sticky shorts. I’d have to get creative.
Over the next 30 minutes, I managed to go through all of the remaining lab benches. As well as skimmed the contents of two freezers, each partially filled with racks of samples (and in need of frost removal.) And paused twice more when Melanie brought me to climax. I was amazed at how much stamina she had down there – and how sticky everything felt down there. Ugh. Having her down there working me like that was beyond enjoyable, but I could do without the wet, sticky feeling every time I walked around. Anyway, I’d finished the benchtops and looked around the perimeter of the room for other possibilities, soon spotting a supply closet, a small bank of lockers, and a small office – none of which I’d paid much attention to previously. I buzzed through the lockers – most were empty, but one of them was actually padlocked. A small cutting tool I’d found in a drawer came in handy and the small lock was off in a few minutes. I kinda wondered what Melanie was thinking, sure she could hear the cutting tool on metal. I worried about attracting attention too, the lab was deserted aside from us but I could only do so much to keep the noise down.
With the lock removed, I opened the locker door. Inside I found … a whole lot of stuff. Including purses. Huh. So we guessed right after all. I removed three purses and a small bookbag and set them on the closest lab bench as I skimmed through the rest of the locker. Buried in the mess I also found papers … and an envelope full of cash. I’d go through the papers later – whatever was locked in there had to be important enough to lock up with the purses and cash. On first glance, I wondered if one of the scientists was skimming … or worse, possibly siphoning the girls’ bank accounts? I’d have to figure it out later, but I wasn’t leaving any of it behind.
Once I emptied the locker and had everything piled on the nearest lab bench, I suspected I’d have trouble fitting all this in my backpack. I started to wonder how I would get all this out the door – someone in the lobby would certainly question me if I tried to leave carrying purses along with an overstuffed backpack … it was too obvious. So I started mulling how to do this. Or I tried, anyway, until Melanie began edging me close to another climax, and I had to just stop and grip the bench for support as she took me over the edge for a fourth time, her body half stuck to my cock as she squirmed between my legs.
Melanie was working hard to give me pleasure, that was for sure. I felt like I should give her a break – she’d been at it for almost 45 minutes, while I’d been searching the lab, but now I’d found what we needed. I might need her advice on how to get it out of here.
So I slowly peeled back my waistband – my boxers were starting to stick to my legs – and Melanie, completely covered in sweat and half-dried cum, pushed away from my cock enough to look up at me, a tired but satisfied grin on her face.
“How’d I do, honey? Did you like it?”
“Babe, you were incredible.” She grinned ear to ear. “I can’t believe you kept going that long!”
“I’ve been working out, you know. It’s easier since you finally got that gym equipment.”
“Though you were always in great shape, as long as I’ve known you.”
She gave me a wry smile. “Thank you, honey. Umm … did you find what you were looking for?”
I nodded. “I think so, I just have to figure out how to get it out of here.”
“Okay. Do you … want me to keep going while you figure that out?”
I looked at her incredulously. “Are you serious? Babe, you’ve got to be exhausted.”
“A little. But I can keep going if you want me to. I’ve … “
“Babe, you know I absolutely love having you down there. But I need your help now, to figure out how to get all this stuff out of here. Maybe … you can try to set a new world record another time. Like … at home when we aren’t in any hurry.”
Her eyes got wide. “Oh, yeah. Umm … how long have I been … at this?”
“At least 45 minutes, babe. And I have no doubt you could keep going. But … we do need to get out of here before someone comes checking on us. And … it is kinda weird having a conversation when you’re down there plastered to my cock.”
She giggled. “I can think of worse places to be stuck to. But … okay. Are you up to helping me clean off?”
I snorted. “Like I’d ever say no to that?” She laughed. At that, I slowly worked her off my cock – with her help pushing off – and lifted her up out of my pants. She was a mess, but a sexy mess. I took her to the closest sink and began to gently wash her off under warm water, my thumb massaging her as the half-dried cum began to gradually break off her skin. She helped by running her fingers through her hair, trying to get my cum out, and that had the enjoyable effect of lifting her tiny breasts. She was slippery, so I used both hands, and she lay back, completely at ease as I caressed every inch of her body, until she was clean. I couldn’t find any good towels, so I pulled out a stack of paper hand towels from the dispenser and lay them out, depositing her gently atop the stack.
As I walked towards the other side of the lab and returned with her clothes in hand, she took her time blotting herself dry. I couldn’t blame her, the paper towels were probably rough on her skin. Though she did take one look at me and giggled, her eyes darting below my waist.
“What?” I exclaimed.
“You … might need to get creative if you’re thinking of walking out the lobby like that.”
I looked down and groaned. Sure enough, a nice big stain on the front of my pants.
She giggled again. I tried glaring at her, and she just laughed. I couldn’t stay mad at her for more than a second, not after all she’d done to … produce that. It’s not like I didn’t enjoy it immensely. I’d have to get creative, though. I couldn’t just walk around with that, and I couldn’t take them off and wash them – we’d be here for hours.
After she stopped laughing, she said, “That first time … when you rescued us. Didn’t you steal someone’s lab coat?”
Damn, she was good. There were a couple lab coats on hooks on the wall next to the lockers. A little dusty – the scientists had vacated this place quickly, and that was weeks ago – but it would do in a pinch. Not like I had another option.
“Okay. Thank you, babe. Now … how do we get all this stuff into one backpack and not have someone stop me along the way?”
She shrugged. “Well since you’ll be wearing a lab coat, you probably don’t want to go out the main lobby anyway. They may remember you coming in as a visitor – or at least not recognize you as an employee. Right? So … how did you get in that first time?”
“Through the service entrance in the back. I … borrowed your key card, and then looked as if I was just having trouble with the reader, so they didn’t stop me when I walked in behind someone else. Though, I did have a cap and glasses on too.”
She nodded. “Alright, then why don’t we go out that same entrance. Down the stairwell. Most people take the elevators anyway.”
So at that, she stood there and watched as I went over what I’d piled up. The bookbag turned out to be Erin’s, not Becky’s – I found her name written on a couple of papers stuffed inside. The purses, there was no money in any of them (shocking) but we did find keys and phones. I just wasn’t sure whose was whose, but I planned to bring all of it anyway. The hand-written log and envelope of cash … I’d have to decipher that later. The log entries on first glance, looked like gibberish. But I had no doubt the cash was related to this whole scheme, and possibly related to the girls. I doubted any of them were carrying this much cash when they were abducted, but I’d bring it back and we’d sort it out. I was pretty sure the girls could fill in some details for me.
I tried flattening the purses and stuffing them into my backpack. I was able to get all three in – but there was no way I’d fit Melanie in there, she’d be squished.
She thought about the situation and then snorted.
“What are you thinking about?”
“Oh, I can’t believe I’m suggesting this, but … it might be easier to just ride in your pants again.” She looked at me. “I figured you wouldn’t mind.”
Now I snorted. “Are you sure you want to go back down there? It’s … not all dry yet.” That was an understatement.
“Honey, I don’t mind. Besides, it’ll give you an excuse to give me a bath again. Though … I can’t promise I won’t try anything while I’m down there.”
Now the thought of that was both exciting and horrifying all at once. We’d be out in public. I’d have to keep the lab coat on and buttoned the whole trip home. And the other girls would give me plenty of trouble once they figured out where Melanie was. But … as far as sneaking her out of here, it wasn’t a bad idea.
A few minutes later, here I was with a labcoat on and partially buttoned (enough to cover the wet stain on my shorts), backpack stuffed to the brim with the three purses, the bookbag (which thankfully didn’t have much in it) and the cash, plus a couple supplies I decided to take for myself. I felt Melanie between my legs, as she pressed her body flat against my crotch. Her clothes were in the pocket of the labcoat. And then, backtracking what I remembered from that first trip to Level 7 many weeks ago, I made my way down the stairwell, down 7 levels, and came out at the ground, with an exit door to the street. It had a delayed fire alarm on it, but I took a couple of minutes to temporarily disable it, and then walked out and headed quickly to the car. I carefully climbed in – acutely aware of Melanie between my legs – set my overstuffed backpack in the passenger seat, and drove off.
On the way, I could feel Melanie … at it again. I came once along the way, and almost pulled over for fear of having an accident. Then just as I pulled the car into the garage and began to get out, I could feel another climax coming. I stopped just short of the door into the house, my hand against the door jamb for support. Just as Melanie brought me over the edge, the door opened from the other side and I found Keisha, about to speak, and then her eyes got wide and she just looked at me, and then down to my waist – which of course was covered up by the purloined labcoat, more or less. She muttered, “What the … “
I’d have replied immediately, but right at that moment I was literally cumming.
Keisha just stared at me for a moment … and scowled at me. In the midst of an orgasm. It dampened the mood pretty quickly. She just stood there, partially blocking the door and waiting for an explanation.
“I … “ I started to say. And then I sighed. “It was her idea. Seriously. She wouldn’t have fit in the bag anyway. I … “
At least her scowl started to lessen. “Oh” she muttered. “Fine.” She stepped back and let me in. “Though I’m going to ask her later.”
I shrugged. “Go ahead. I’m not lying. But I imagine she’d like to get cleaned off. And I need to change.” The initial anger in her eyes – I could tell she was just being protective of the girls, which I did appreciate – was gone, replaced by … amusement? Maybe. Anyway, she didn’t stop me as I came into the kitchen, set my overloaded pack on the chair and then strolled towards the bathroom, picking up clean shorts and boxes on the way. I saw Maria up in the sink and uttered, “Sorry, I … “
She snorted. “No, come on in. I … “ she looked down at my shorts, the stain visible now that I’d started to take off the ratty labcoat. “I want to hear about this.” She just stood and smirked at me. Given she was standing in the sink, her skirt hiked up, probably just finishing her own business, it was hard to take her seriously, but she didn’t seem to want to leave.
“Fine” I muttered. Setting my clean clothes down, I pulled off the labcoat, and then reached down to my shorts and carefully took them off. I felt Melanie squirming in my boxers. Then pulling back the waistband, I reached inside and scooped up Melanie in my hand, gently lifting her up.
She looked exhausted, and had layers of half-tried cum all over her body, but she had a grin on her face as she looked at me with a hopeful expression and said, “So how was I?”
I just said, “You were incredible. Amazing. As if there was any doubt.” She beamed. “Then I whispered, “We have company” and she whipped her head around, saw Maria, and blushed. At least I think she blushed, it was hard to tell. I figured she probably realized Maria was nearby from hearing her speak, but I wasn’t sure, given how covered in cum she was and how the sound would be muffled down between my legs regardless.
The two of them talked, Maria pressing Melanie for details, as I gently washed Melanie under warm water in the other sink. Which took a while. Though to my amusement, she talked about trying to break her new record of making me cum 6 times … once she rested up first of course. And Maria was encouraging her. I was half surprised Maria didn’t volunteer to try to beat the record, though I suspected Maria wanted to be restored sooner rather than later.
After Melanie was finally cum-free, I gently rubbed lotion over her bare skin, out of concern I might have had to rub too hard. It was a testimony to the trust she had in me, that she just lay back in my hand and let me handle it. I set her down gently on a dry washcloth and let her get dressed as I pulled off my boxers – they were starting to stick to my thighs, eew – and clean myself off before pulling on clean clothes. Then I brought them both with me to the kitchen and they continued their conversation on the little Barbie sofa while I started making dinner. I had to keep in mind that I had three full size mouths to feed now, which meant more food.
As I stood at the stove, Keisha and Kim both made their way to the kitchen. Kim (still wearing Keisha’s bathrobe) immediately turned her attention to the spoils from our trip to the lab, and squealed in delight at finding her purse. With her keys and wallet and phone (battery dead of course) … and devoid of cash or credit cards. Which soured her mood some, though it really didn’t come as much of a surprise. She excused herself to find a cable to charge her phone, then anxiously waited for it to charge a little so she could start logging onto her banking apps, checking for activity – and of course to cancel her cards and request new ones. I mentioned the envelope of cash and the separate paper log, and asked if she could help go over it and see where the cash had come from – or rather, how much cash belonged to each of the four of them. Because I doubted the cash had come from anywhere else but their wallets or from use of their missing cards. To her credit, Kim got right on it, working to decipher the log entries.
By the time I had dinner ready, the others were all up on the table, discussing what I’d brought back. Cindy, Becky and Erin each identified what was theirs out of the stash, and Kim was starting to work out from the log how much of the pilfered cash belonged to each of them and divvy it up, while Keisha helped dig through the other purses for them and identify what was there. They were relieved to learn that phones were present, though none of the three really needed their keys that badly – Cindy and Becky had both agreed they wouldn’t go back to Andrew’s home without an escort and only if they were certain he was still ‘locked up’ … while Erin still lived with her mother, who I’m sure was anxious to see her.
Those discussions continued while I served dinner, and then afterwards, until nearly bedtime.
Kim made it clear that she wanted to get back to work – and started on this case specifically - as soon as possible. Mostly to ensure nothing got screwed up, that the people involved in this plot would stay behind bars. She looked like a woman on a mission, and far be it from me to stop her. She’d have probably urged me to drive her back to her home tonight, but for a lack of clothes to wear, and my insistence that she at least give it a day. She’d been restored for only a few hours, and she was only the second person ever to be restored. Granted, the first – Keisha – was now at two days and seemed to be adapting pretty well so far. But still. I reminded her that the clothes I ordered online were due to arrive in the morning (I even checked the tracking again on my phone while we spoke) and then I’d be happy to drive her.
At bedtime, I offered to sleep on the sofa and let the two of them have the bed (the sofa wasn’t large enough for two anyway, at least not side by side) and they took me up on it. I suppose a small part of me was disappointed that they didn’t just offer to let me share the bed with them. Three of us could fit full-size, but it would be … cozy. They did each give me a kiss goodnight, and then turned in, while I brought a pillow and blanket with me to the sofa and settled in for the night.
Before I dozed off, I felt a little tug on my blanket. Glancing down, I saw Maria there, pulling on the blanket where it touched the floor. I reached down and lifted her up onto my stomach.
Looking at her with groggy eyes, I mumbled, “What’s up, couldn’t sleep?”
She snorted and replied in a soft voice, “Just umm … wanted to check on you.”
I lifted an eyebrow. “Since when do you ever feel the urge to just … check on me? Come on Maria, out with it.” I cracked a smile, despite being tired. It HAD been a long day.
“O-kay. Umm … can I make a deal with you?”
I shrugged. “Sure, I guess. What kind of deal?”
“Well, I want to make sure you restore me before Cindy.”
“Oh? Why is that?”
“I kinda made a deal with her, but I need you to go along with it.”
“What … kind of deal?”
“Well … I know she pulled some stunts that she shouldn’t have. I kinda played off being more upset with her than I really am … you know I’m not the vindictive type, right?” I shrugged again. “Well anyway, she’s agreed, if I’m restored before she is, then she’ll … let me … “
My eyes got wide for a moment. “Shit. This is about sex?”
She gave me a shy grin. “Maybe. But you can join us. And Mel if she wants.”
“So, why tell me all this?”
“Because I need to convince you to restore me first and not Cindy.”
I nodded. “And how are you going to convince me?” I smirked. Honestly, I’d have probably done it anyway, I figured on Erin (so she could go back and see her mother) and Maria first, given Cindy and Becky were in no hurry to go back home, knowing now that Andrew was involved in this whole scheme behind the scenes. But I was curious how she’d respond if she felt she had to ‘convince’ me.
She stepped closer, climbing up to my chin, put both hands on it and leaned in to give me a tiny kiss. “How did you like Mel spending all that time in your pants? Didn’t she get you off like six times?”
“She was amazing. And yes, it was six times.”
“Tell you what, I bet I can break that record. I KNOW I can. And I know you’ll enjoy every minute of it. But first you have to promise me you’ll restore me before Cindy.”
Like I said, I was probably going to restore her anyway. But this was worth not showing my cards right away. I resisted for maybe half a second before nodding. “Alright, Maria. I’ll make sure you go before Cindy.”
“Good.” She just stood there for a moment, and I looked right back at her. “So … “
“So” I replied right back at her.
“So would you rather have me … now, when it’s just us, or tomorrow after breakfast when the others will know? It’s … up to you, I guess.”
I snorted. “You guess?”
“Well … yeah. It’s your call. I’m right here, right now. Do you want me to get you off right now, or do you want to wait until morning? I suppose it depends on whether this talk is making you … horny right now. Or whether you want to show off to the others. Because you know I’ll be … down there for a while.”
I smirked. “Alright. Yes, it’s exciting … for me at least. But I’m not in this to show off, and I wouldn’t put it past Kim or Keisha to tease me about it to no end. Plus, Melanie’s looking forward to trying this again, maybe when the house isn’t so … full. But … not right this minute either. After all Melanie did, I’m not sure I have THAT much stamina left.”
“So what’s your plan?”
“I promised you’d go before Cindy. So … how about tomorrow night?”
“Aren’t you going to … restore someone tomorrow?”
I shrugged. “Probably, if there’s time. Kim’s going to want to get home soon as she has something to wear, and I’m not quite sure how long that will take. But if there’s time, it may make sense to do Erin next. She’s had the shortest time shrunk out of all of you, but she also can easily go back to stay with her mother if she needs to – and the longer she’s gone the harder it will be to keep that story under wraps. I still think the fewer people who know about this shrinking device the better.”
Maria nodded. “Alright. But can you do a favor for me first?”
“What’s that?”
“At least get ME off once before you go to sleep. This girl is all worked up and no place to go … “
I snorted. “Of course.” So at that I lifted her up in my hand. She lay back in my palm, lifting her skirt and parting her legs, inviting me. I thought the girl had turned into a brazen slut, but I kept my thoughts to myself. I brought her to my lips and kissed her thighs, while the tip of my tongue slid between her legs. She closed her eyes and moaned softly as I worked her cunt with my tongue first, and then once I tasted wetness, my little finger. She gasped as the tip of my finger invaded her, and I slowly worked her onto my finger, drawing it out for several minutes before bringing her to climax. I was gratified by her enthusiastic moaning and her trembling in my hand as she came.
As she came down from her high, I slowly slid my finger out and tasted it. Then I set Maria down on my chest and to my mild amusement, she curled up and drifted off to sleep, a contented look on her face. I figured it would probably be safe, as there wasn’t room for me to roll over anyway – not on the sofa – so I brought the blanket up just far enough to cover her bottom half – and half of my chest – and then I tried to get some sleep myself.
------------
The next morning, as I awoke to the sound of others moving about, I peeked around and then nudged Maria awake and gently lowered her to the floor so she could scamper off and freshen up. I felt no need to broadcast to the others that Maria had spent the night with me.
I got dressed myself, the girls generally in and out of the bathroom and indifferent to me using the shower (we were all long past the point of anyone being shy) though having two full size women – Kim and Keisha – in the house certainly changed the dynamic. Both of them wanted the shower too, so I tried to get in and out quickly and not use up the hot water. They were both alright waiting as long as I was going to make them breakfast. Besides, Keisha only had a couple changes of clothes (I figured especially with her own car here at the curb, she’d eventually go home to do laundry) and Kim had nothing besides the robe she borrowed, at least until the mail arrived today. I suspected as soon as she had clothes to wear, she’d be pushing me to drive her home. At the moment, the only thing keeping her here was she didn’t want to go out naked. Here in the house where all of us had seen each other naked frequently, was a different matter. Outside, as a somewhat public figure, she had a reputation to protect.
Kim had gone through her purse last night, borrowed a charger for her phone, found her keys, and was deciphering the paper log I found with the envelope of cash. Now, she sat looking at the log and her own notes, scowling over both, though she did crack a brief smile when I set down a plate of food for her.
“Was that log helpful?” I prompted, to see if she’d let on what she’d found.
She groaned. “I suppose at least we have an idea where the money went.”
“You mean all that cash?”
“More than just that. Every one of my credit cards had the maximum cash advance drawn out.” She glanced at the girls, the implication being that Cindy, Becky and Erin could all be at risk. Though I did wonder, given Erin had limited resources – she was living with her mother and trying to pay for school – and for Cindy I figured the bills would go back to Andrew. Becky, I had no idea if that was the case too or not, but it wasn’t really my place to ask.
As we ate, Kim discussed what she’d found. Essentially for herself, Erin, Cindy and Becky, all the cash had been cleared out of their purses (I kinda figured that much) and she’d estimated how much belonged to each based on the notes. Kim suspected Erin’s bank account had been wiped clean, though Erin needed to log on and confirm (which she was eager to do even while eating, though she had to kneel over her phone and type with her palms). Kim gave Cindy a look as she noted she didn’t think Cindy’s cards had been touched. Of course that led to a few snipes back and forth. It was obvious, the bill would have gone to Andrew, which is why they had left it alone; though deep down the girls understood that Cindy was duped like the rest of them, so Kim moved on. Becky’s two cards also had the maximum cash advance drawn – though Becky’s limit was much lower, given she was a college student (I never did ask, but her entire income was probably a part-time job or some work-study at the school.) All in all, Kim was able to piece it together and figure out roughly how much was taken from each of them. Which added up to more cash than was in the envelope, but at least some cash was still there to dole out. Kim was already putting a fraud alert on her cards and canceling them, and she suggested Becky and Erin do the same.
Once I finished my own breakfast, I left them alone to settle up the on-hand cash, while Kim and Keisha helped Erin and Becky with canceling their cards and adding fraud alerts. I suspected we got lucky with Melanie, as odd as that sounded. How her estranged siblings got linked to this, I never did figure out, but somehow she’d been placed with them as an ‘experiment’ and her purse, phone, keys and credit cards traveled with her. She’d managed to get ahold of her phone (a month into her captivity) to reach me, and I’d broken back in with her later to retrieve her purse and find out what else we could find. They’d been paid for the ‘experiment’ and somehow didn’t appear to have bothered with her credit cards, they’d just flung her purse in a cabinet and left it. So while everything else was disastrous for her, including the horrible things they put her through in captivity, somehow they hadn’t tried used her credit cards.
A couple hours later, the clothes Keisha had helped order, arrived. She and Kim began going through them right away, and soon Kim was pulling the tags off ‘her’ two outfits. Minutes later, she was back in the bedroom dressing, then in the bathroom getting herself ready to go.
She was clearly a woman on a mission.
So less than an hour later, I found myself driving Kim out to her house, while Keisha stayed behind with the others.
“I do appreciate all your help with this” she said, once we’d gotten on the highway and I had a short reprieve from her blow-by-blow directions. I kinda knew how to get on the highway already, but she was anxious and telling me where and when to turn seemed to put her a little at ease.
“It’s no problem. But please, make sure you let me know asap if there’s any problem. Or call 911 if you need to. And … we should probably check in regularly anyway, given it’s been less than 24 hours.”
She smiled. “You’re worried about me, aren’t you.”
“Of course” I replied. “I’m worried about all of you.”
“I’ll be fine. But I need to get to work. Not only do I need to make sure those idiots don’t get out of jail – I need to find out what prosecutor is assigned to this case – but … “ she paused for a moment to collect her thoughts. “I need to look after my girlfriends too. And you for that matter.”
“Me?” I exclaimed.
“Don’t let on too much to the others just yet, I have some research to do still, but we already know there are some deep pockets involved in this little criminal enterprise. And just putting them in jail isn’t going to help the victims, it’ll only keep them from hurting others. In a way, you’re a victim too.”
“How’s that? I wasn’t shrunk like you were.”
“No, but you not only took care of us, you risked yourself several times to rescue us, and … do you even know how much you spent of your own money?”
I sighed. “A LOT. Privately … I didn’t want to say this to the girls, but I came close to considering a home equity loan to get the equipment to build that machine.”
“Why would you put yourself through all that?”
“Because … I care so much for Melanie, and … “ I paused. “I … suppose I care about all of you. About the injustice of it all, how nobody else did anything to make it right. Someone has to … you know?”
She nodded. “I know.”
At that, she directed me off the highway and around a few side streets. Her house was a decent size cape cod – not a mansion by any means, but in a pretty nice neighborhood, with lots of green space. I parked in the driveway and went inside with her, the door a little hard to push open due to the pile of unread mail. She told me she wanted to find her car, but figured at this point it had been towed somewhere. Either way, she could get started here and use a ride share or cab if she had to.
She was so eager to get started that she almost pushed me out the door, though I insisted she get some lunch. And made her promise she’d call me right away if there were any problems, or if she needed anything. She promised, gave me a hug and a kiss on the cheek, and nudged me out the door.
I headed back home, my mind racing. With Keisha still hanging around the house to help, Kim was the first to truly return to her old life. To leave the nest, so to speak.
First, but surely not the last.
It didn’t take but a few moments, and Kim – who literally a few minutes ago had climaxed on my finger as I held her in my hand – was now full size, on the floor, unconscious. Based on our experience with Keisha and with the squirrels, I expected her to come-to in 30 to 45 minutes. In the meantime though, I couldn’t just leave her laying naked on the floor. Wasn’t there a pop song with a line about laying naked on the floor? I snorted to myself at the thought.
Then I knelt down and scooped up Kim in my arms. She was a little bigger than Keisha, though I wasn’t about to go telling either of them that.
Life tip: NEVER tell a woman she’s heavy.
I carried her to the bedroom and lay her down. I probably took longer than I should have in admiring her full-size naked form before pulling the sheet up over her chest, but at least Keisha wasn’t there yet to admonish me and the others couldn’t see over the top of the bed, so my secret was safe.
I stepped away as Keisha came in and offered to sit with her. With Keisha, I’d waited there for her to wake up and I kept the girls at a safe distance, unsure how she’d react when she woke up, but as it turned out she didn’t go into a panic. Likely because she went into it already aware it was happening and could mentally prepare herself for it. I hoped it would be the same with Kim.
Though I went back to the kitchen for a drink, I kept an eye on the time. And my notes handy. This was as much a scientific experiment as the original shrinking, just without the underlying nefarious intentions. The ones who shrunk the girls to begin with, at least kept halfway decent lab notebooks.
Returning to the bedroom, Keisha exchanged glances with me.
“Nothing yet?” I asked.
She nodded her head. “Nope. It’s only been“ she glanced at the clock “.. 23 minutes.”
Keisha took over 30 minutes to wake up. But compared to the half a day it took the girls to wake from the original shrinking – with the old machine and less-purified sample of element – 30 minutes was very short. I doubted we’d ever get to the point of this being instantaneous (my theory, it was likely the strain on the body from the change that caused the person or animal to pass out) but maybe I could find a way to tweak the process further, if I had a chance to study it more.
Meantime, I sat on the edge of the bed, opposite Keisha, with Kim still asleep between us. She could wake up at any time, and I was really hopeful it would go smoothly like it did for Keisha yesterday. Within a few minutes, Kim began to shift and groan, and then a few moments later, her eyes shot open. She started looking around, gasped, and sat up. Soon as she realized she was looking at both Keisha and I face to face, she shrieked, a hand to her mouth as she took it all in, and then her eyes started to water as she shrieked again. Keisha reached to Kim and pulled her into a hug, and then when they broke apart, Kim offered me a hug.
I looked her in the eyes. “Welcome back” I said. “How do you feel?”
She just grinned. It took her a moment to form words. “I … wow. It really did work! I … thank you.” She offered me another hug. Unlike Keisha though, Kim somehow managed to keep the sheet up high enough that her breasts weren’t hanging out. I felt a hint of disappointment. I wouldn’t mind seeing them full size – I’d explored them intimately in miniature, after all – but I certainly wasn’t going to ask her to lower the sheet, even if Keisha weren’t sitting right there. This really wasn’t the time or place.
Once it was clear Kim was awake and alert - and not panicking – Keisha and I helped the other girls up to the bed to talk to Kim. I could tell it was a bit of a shock for Kim, seeing people she’d spent weeks together with in miniature, now small enough to hold in her hand. Keisha could tell it was disorienting for Kim, so she kept the girls at a distance and watched to be sure Kim didn’t do something rash. I saw Keisha talking Kim through some of the same things I spent time walking Keisha through. It was nice to have someone else here to help. By the time I left the bedroom, Kim was slowly lifting Erin in her hand, with Keisha taking her step by step and ready to rescue Erin if anything happened. But Kim seemed to be cognizant of the situation, listening to instructions from Keisha, and most importantly, being careful.
I left to head back to my desk, record these latest observations in my lab notes, and consider next steps. I was apparently not the only one thinking of next steps, though, as I soon had visitors. Cindy and Maria padded into the room to come talk. I lifted them up onto the desk.
Maria asked, “Given any thought to who’s next?”
I snorted. “I figured the five of you would arm-wrestle for it. Or draw straws.”
Now Maria snorted. “Sounds like a man. You just want to see us wrestle.”
“Mud wrestle. Naked.” quipped Cindy.
I laughed. “Seriously, you’d let me do that to you?”
Cindy gave me a look. “Joking. Not EVERYTHING is about sex, you know.”
“True” I shrugged. “But you make it easy. And … it would be kinda cool.”
“Just like a man” she mumbled.
“Sometimes you girls can be exasperating, even if you're sexy as hell.”
Cindy gave me an innocent grin.
“Anyway,” Maria interjected, “we’re trying to decide who goes next. And we were wondering what your thoughts are.”
So I went through some of my thoughts, and they listened intently. I was hesitant to restore everyone at once, just in-case something happened. Keisha had been an obvious first choice in that she could get back to her apartment – we had her uniform/clothes already – and as an officer, she could help defend the others. Restoring Kim made sense because she could – not just by returning to her role as an assistant district attorney, but because she knew the system so well – help ensure the criminals would remain behind bars. So the sooner I got her out and back to work, the better. Erin made sense to me next, given she could just return to her mother’s apartment, though I’m sure there’d be a lot of questions. We’d have to prep her on what to say. After that … Melanie wasn’t in a big hurry. So that left Maria, Cindy and Becky. Given Cindy and Becky couldn’t return ‘home’ – they lived with Andrew – they’d be here with me until we figured something out. So it came down to in my mind, Erin and Maria as the next two, while I figured out how to accommodate Cindy and Becky for a while.
They both nodded. Cindy said “I kinda feared that.” She sighed. “I’m okay staying this way for a LITTLE while, but … only if … “ she glanced at Maria and then back to me …
Maria snorted. “I know exactly what you want, girl. Now if I go before you do, you know what I want.”
Cindy sighed again. “Yeah.”
Maria added, “A deal’s a deal. But I promise I won’t be rough on you.”
Cindy stuck her tongue out at Maria. “How do you know I wasn’t thinking of … security, being able to fight back if Andrew shows up?”
I just shook my head. I wasn’t sure what the two had talked about, or what deal they’d made, but I was starting to form a suspicion. I just said, “Okay. Cindy, not sure there’s a lot you could do at normal size either, Andrew is a big guy. Keisha’s trained for that, and she’s armed. So … Maria, it’s either you or Erin next. You two can figure out how you want to settle it. Cindy, you and Becky need to be restored too, it just may mean staying here for a little while. I’m not sure I can afford hotel rooms too.”
Cindy smirked. “That’s alright. We'll sleep wherever.”
“Thank you. The house will … seem a lot smaller when you’re back to normal.”
“You’re going to need a bigger house anyway. You know after all this, we'll visit often enough even if we’re not living here. But … for now, I suppose we don’t have anywhere to go.” Cindy gave me a shy grin.
I let them back down and they scampered off to join the others.
------------
By the time I walked to the bedroom to check on Kim, she was already on her feet and wearing Keisha's bathrobe. She smiled.
“You’re looking well” I said.
“I was thinking of … taking a shower. If you don’t mind. It’s been SO long since I had a normal one.”
I nodded. “That’s fine. I understand.”
She snorted. “I just have to … figure out what to wear in the meantime. Keisha says some of our clothes are supposed to be here tomorrow.”
I shrugged. “I suppose in the meantime you could … “
She stopped me mid-sentence. “I am NOT going to parade around naked for you.”
Now I snorted. “As much as I wouldn’t stop you if you did … I was going to suggest maybe I could find some gym wear that wouldn’t be too … loose on you. Something loose.”
“Though you’d rather just see me walking around naked.”
I smirked. “True.”
“Ha! I knew it. But … to be honest … now that I’m no longer tiny, I’m … also no longer as horny.” She looked to gauge my reaction, smirked and muttered “Sorry, buddy. Though I wonder if being that size just naturally lends itself to … “
“It’s possible. I figured being exposed to so much right after the shrinking might have had some effect too. Though, neither Keisha nor Maria were subjected to all that, both were with us here nearly the whole time they were tiny. Now … Maria, and I hope she doesn’t mind me saying this, but she was horny before all this happened. Keisha … didn’t jump on board with all this until she saw what the others were doing, so maybe they rubbed off on her. I know I didn’t pressure any of them … “ She started to give me a look. I sighed. “I know just with the huge size difference, I’m probably intimidating even if I don’t do anything … but believe me, I didn’t force any of them to do anything.”
She sighed. “I … believe you. Really. Just remember it IS intimidating. Everything is when you’re that small.”
I nodded. “Yeah, I have to be very careful. I’ve been around this for what, over two months? And I suppose I’m STILL learning.”
“If it’s any consolation, I think you’re better at this than most people would be. Even if you hadn't solved … THIS.” She waved her hands to encompass her new stature. “But seeing as how you DID, after what I’ve been hearing, I don’t think there are that many people who could have figured it out. And … “ she snorted softly. “I do remember you back in college. The little kid in grad school? I always figured you’d have to be some nerdy bookworm to be that smart. But you seem pretty normal to me.”
“Umm … thanks. I guess.” I didn’t think I was THAT nerdy, was I? Changing the subject … “So what are your plans?”
She tilted her head thoughtfully for a moment. “Once I have clothes … I need to get back home. As soon as I can. Are you willing to drive me out there tomorrow?”
“Of course. Whatever you need.” Then I added, “Any idea how you’ll get inside? I KNOW you don’t have a key … or purse or phone, for that matter. Though … I have one idea where to look for some of that stuff.”
“Oh?” She raised an eyebrow.
“All of you were shrunk in that lab. I managed to get access … suppose Andrew was still trying to make it look like he was a victim playing along with everyone else, thinking there was no way to reverse this. He … put too much faith in his own scientists.” She snorted. “Melanie and I were both up there a couple times, that’s how we found the squirrels, cats and chickens. The ones I’d brought here.”
“I’m sure. But you were saying about … “
“Oh, yes. I never did do a thorough search of the lab. It’s possible they tossed people’s belongings in a cabinet or drawer or something. It may be worth checking.”
She nodded. “Agreed.”
So at that, we discussed my going – possibly bringing Melanie with me again, as she’d likely want to go anyway – and Keisha and Kim staying behind to watch the others. It was still late afternoon, we had plenty of daylight left – and easily 2 or 3 hours before I had to get dinner ready. So if I was going to go, it should be now.
After giving the girls a quick update, they were in agreement that they’d be fine with Keisha and Kim … Keisha in charge but Kim could use my spare laptop to start catching up on … whatever it was she had to catch up with. I didn’t ask, if she wanted to share she could. The girls had virtually zero privacy for weeks to months, so I wasn’t comfortable pushing either Kim or Keisha to explain anything now that they could do some things on their own.
I gently carried my backpack – and Melanie – to the car, and we took off for the downtown lab.
---------------
As soon as I parked on the curb a block from the lab and got out – gently zipping up the backpack and lifting it to my shoulder, with Melanie inside – I felt a sense of unease. Last time I was able to get in, Andrew had informed his assistant that I could visit the lab. Though at the time he was certain the shrinking could not be reversed, so in retrospect I’m certain he was biding his time, making himself look the part of the aggrieved husband and father desperate to get his wife and daughter back. That all changed as soon as he realized I might actually be able to fix this. Now, he was locked up (thanks to Sergeant Joe and his team) and Kim wanted to get right back to work as soon as possible, to try to keep Andrew and his accomplices there.
Did Andrew have time to change his instructions, to bar me from entry? I had to just hope he was too busy for that, or didn’t think of it in the light of everything else going on. Such as staking out my house for a day before breaking in to steal the machine.
Taking a steadying breath, I stepped into the lobby and stopped at the reception desk, asking for Lydia, Andrew’s assistant, and noting that she’d remember me from a couple weeks ago. I hoped that was true, or this would be even more of a challenge. I didn’t want to have to break into the place again. Yes, I did the first time, but that was an emergency – and I didn’t have Melanie tagging along. Or … I suppose I did, she and Maria both, on the way out – which was a lot more treacherous, both for them and for me. Now that I thought about it, breaking in wouldn’t be the worst thing. Though when I did break in, I had to get past guards and fight two scientists. I sighed. Yeah, much easier if I could just convince Lydia to let me up there again.
The receptionist asked me to have a seat.
A few minutes later, I recognized Lydia coming off the elevator and stood up to meet her as she walked over. I really didn’t know how much she knew or didn’t know; she was aware of the shrinking, had seen Melanie and Maria both in their shrunken forms, and seemed sympathetic to my efforts to restore them. If she hadn’t heard anything different about me from Andrew in the last few days, hopefully she’d let me back up there. I extended my hand in greeting and explained that we were ‘close’ to solving the … problem (she didn’t need to know I’d already solved it, she needed to think I was going up there to TRY to solve it) and I tried to be as persuasive as I could.
She hesitated for a moment, but then to my relief, said, “Alright. Come with me.” She arranged for a temporary badge and then we took the elevator to Level 7. She asked, “How are they doing?” I assumed she meant Maria and Melanie.
“They’re well. Just anxious for me to get this solved.” I debated whether to tell her Melanie was here with me, but didn’t – I wanted to get in and out quickly and not get held up for a while. And I suspected she hadn’t talked to Andrew lately about this, or he’d have told her not to let me back up there. So no need to tell her I already DID have it solved … and then have to come up with another reason why I wanted up in the lab. Keep it simple, get in and get out. She didn’t push, which I was grateful for, and a couple minutes later she was leading me into the lab while confirming I didn’t need access to any other areas (such as the electron microscope on another level of the building …) and then she left me alone. I had no key card, just a guest pass, so I couldn’t get into any other areas, but hopefully I’d find what I hoped was here, and then we could go.
Once Lydia was gone, I removed my backpack gently. The floor was set up with an elevator lobby – where a guard had been posted back the first time I came up here – then some glass and doors leading to an outer lab, which is where Melanie had been assigned (apparently doing activities such as creating slides from very tiny biopsy samples and blood samples, all the while not realizing the amounts were so small because they came from shrunken animals – and possibly from Cindy or Becky, though we never did confirm … ) and then the inner lab, which was where the scientists had their benchtops, equipment and fume hoods, the machine they built, their own computer server, and who knows what else.
I suppose we were here to find some of the ‘what else’ though, right?
So I gently set the backpack down and unzipped the compartment holding Melanie. She let me lift her up and set her down on the benchtop. I watched with amusement as she stretched her tiny arms and legs, and then looked up at me and smirked.
“Am I that entertaining?” she quipped.
“You’re just so adorable. And sexy. The way your chest sticks out when you stretch your arms like that … you’re going to get me excited.”
She giggled. “Well, I hope I’m always able to get you excited that easily.” She sighed. “You know … it HAS been a little while since it’s been just the two of us. And you ARE my boyfriend, after all. I think that kinda means you can have me whenever you want me.”
I raised an eyebrow. “Really? As a gentleman shouldn’t I be asking first?”
She gave me a wicked grin. “You can ask if you like. But when have I ever said no?” Then without another word, she went ahead and pulled her top off and tossed it onto the benchtop, followed by her skirt. She looked up at me and said in a sultry voice, “Have at me, honey.”
I suppose we were isolated enough here – despite all the glass, the distance would make it hard to see anything from the elevators if someone did come up here, and it would take a minute for someone to unlock the doors to the outer lab and then the inner lab. And yes, she was getting me hot. I reached out to her, a finger extended, and she just stood there, naked, watching to see what I’d do. At first, I just traced my finger over her, brushing her cheek, her shoulder, and then her chest. She stretched her arms again, making her chest stick out, and smirked.
Then I wrapped my fingers around her and began to lift her up. She lay back and draped herself across my hand, her little arms and legs going in four different directions as she left everything exposed, inviting me to do with her as I pleased. As I brought her to my lips and kissed her chest, she whispered, “I LOVE knowing I can turn you on like this.”
I whispered back, “Oh, you KNOW you do, babe.” She shivered as my breath blew across her bare skin. I gently nudged her thighs with my tongue and she readily spread her legs wide, inviting me further. I explored her with the tip of my tongue, circling her thighs and then working slowly towards her core. When I reached her labia, I could already taste a hint of her excitement, and I couldn’t help but grin.
The moment the tip of my tongue found its way between her sensitive folds, she gasped, and then gazed up at me and whispered, “I’m putty in your hands, honey. Make me cum for you.”
As I licked across her folds, I said, “You know I love making you cum.” Then I began working her most sensitive parts, and soon she was moving her hips in sync with my tongue, pushing herself against it as if she could somehow fit my huge tongue inside her tiny passage. I enjoyed her taste on my tongue as I drove her closer to the edge, her little breaths becoming erratic as she writhed with pleasure in my hand, until finally the dam burst and she came hard, her whole body trembling in my hand as she poured her juices onto my tongue.
I savored her taste as I gave her a few moments to catch her breath. As soon as she opened her eyes again, gazing dreamily into mine, I lowered her a few inches and began stroking her inner thighs with my little finger. Her eyes got wide as she realized I was about to fuck her hard all over again. She lay back and closed her eyes, content with my having full control, while a grin crept across her lips in anticipation of my forcing more climaxes out of her. With the tip of my finger at her entrance, I kissed her softly on the chest, my lips enveloping her tiny breasts as I tickled her tiny nipples and felt them stiffen against my caress. Then I entered her, my finger invading her as she gasped and writhed, as her whole body tried to push itself further onto my finger. It was times like this when I felt so powerful, that I could do anything I liked, and it was times like this when I had to remind myself not to take it too far. She may be tiny and helpless, but she was nonetheless a real woman - a beautiful woman – and I loved her. I nudged my finger deeper into her, slowly, eliciting more gasps and moans. After my second knuckle, I gently turned my finger inside her, setting off moans and groans and whimpers as her body reached a crescendo, and I felt her tremble in my hand as she exploded. I felt a slight pressure inside her as her juices tried in vain to work their way past my intruding finger. I worked my finger a little longer, drawing out her climax, as she shuddered and gasped until tears of joy appeared in the corners of her eyes. Then I just gazed at her for a few moments, my finger resting inside her, as she slowly started to recover her equanimity, her tiny heartbeats slowing and her breathing becoming steadier, before lifting her to my lips. I kissed her softly, over her shoulders, chest, stomach, thighs, and then positioned her between my lips as I gradually withdrew my finger, my tongue ready to capture the cum that was trapped inside.
She sighed as I tenderly lapped up the last of her sweet nectar. “I love it when you do that.” She gave me a silly grin as she gazed back at me. Then she got a little more serious as she added softly, “You know … or you probably suspected … but I’m unsure if I want to … go back. I love being like … THIS. Having you in control. I … think I would miss it too much. Miss THIS too much.”
I sighed. “You wouldn’t miss … “
She gave me a wry smile. “I suppose I might … miss some things. Being able to go out on my own. Being independent. But … there’s a lot to be said for having my man doting on me all the time, and … I know this may sound weird, but I love the feel of your strong hands wrapped around me. Holding me. And the orgasms are mind-blowing. I would miss that too much if I weren’t little.“
I thought about that for a moment. “Babe … you know I love … holding you. And I love giving you orgasms. I could probably do that every day, several times a day and it wouldn’t get old. But … here’s a thought. A compromise, maybe. If you were able to go back and forth – shrink whenever you want to be small, and go back whenever you need to – what would you think about that?”
Now she had to give it some thought, as she scrunched up her cute little nose. “I … think that would be great if it works … but how safe do you think it would be?”
I shrugged. “You have a point. I need to test this … and not just on chairs and boxes and squirrels. The reversal appears safe so far, but obviously we haven’t tried going back and forth multiple times.”
“So tell you what. Let the others go first, while I think about it. I like the idea of going back when I need to, but I’m hesitant to go back and be stuck there. Strangely, I’m more concerned about that, than being stuck small like I am now. Is that weird?” She gave me a funny look.
I bent down and kissed her on her bare stomach. “I don’t think that’s weird. If you really like being small, then you like being small. And I’ll love you just as much either way.”
She grinned wide. “I love you too. Umm … tell you what, you’re going to be digging around the lab looking for stuff, right?” I nodded. “I can’t be of much help with that … but maybe I can reciprocate while you’re busy.” She raised an eyebrow.
“What did you have in mind?” I suspected I knew, but I’d let her tell me.
She smirked. “Put me down there, of course.” She pointed down towards my crotch. “Let me make love to YOU while you’re searching the lab. In fact, you can just leave me down there until you’re done, I’ll keep going until you pull me out.”
“You’re sure?”
She gave me a wicked grin. “Of COURSE, honey! Let me do this for you. And make YOU cum multiple times. Just … be careful not to squish me.”
I smirked. “You know I’d never squish you. And I love when you … “
“So it’s settled. Stick me down there, honey. I’ll work on you while you do your work.” She gave a mischievous grin and licked her lips.
“You know I can’t resist you.” I lifted her up to my lips and kissed her again, letting my tongue slip between her legs for a moment, and then I pulled back the elastic of my shorts and boxers and lowered her down, snugging her up against my semi-rigid cock. I couldn’t help but smirk as I closed her inside. No, that part would never get old either. If she wanted to get cozy with my cock and rub her little naked body all over it, there was no way I was ever going to say no to that. I fact, for a few moments I felt like just stopping and enjoying the experience … at her size there was nothing she could do. Technically she could be going at it down there until she passed out, oblivious to what I was doing.
But … I would feel pretty guilty, wouldn’t I? YEP. Plus, eventually that Lydia or someone would come up wondering what I was still doing up here. I had no guarantee we’d be alone the whole time. So, I resisted the urge to just sit and enjoy Melanie’s ministrations. I could always do that another day, she’d probably be fine with me lounging in the yard, sipping a beer, while she made love to me down there. But not today. So after a couple minutes of feeling her snuggle and wrap her arms and legs around my cock, feeling her little feet push against my balls, her hands stroking the underside of my shaft as it grew to a full erection around her, I took a moment to think through a systematic search pattern, and then I went to work, one lab bench at a time, checking drawers, cabinets, looking behind large carboys or inside boxes, as I checked for any of the personal belongings that might have been stripped from Cindy, Becky, Erin or Kim when they were abducted and shrunk up here in this lab. It was possible there was something left behind from Melanie’s abduction as well, though she’d been working at the time – and somehow her purse and phone had made it to her siblings when she was placed there as a sick ‘observational experiment’ and they both sexually abused her regularly in captivity. Which is what led her to find a way to reach me, and how I got involved in all this in the first place.
Anyway, I digress. I continued to search bench by bench, mostly finding lab equipment and supplies, but occasionally saving something of interest – either something I could use myself (and with all the trouble that had started in this lab, all the trouble Andrew was involved with, and all the expenses that had drained my savings taking care of the girls, I had no reservations about taking a few items for myself) or in one drawer, I did find some notes that weren’t part of the five lab notebooks. Perhaps something a lab assistant kept? Either way, they might be useful, so I held onto them.
By that point, I did have to stop for a moment – I was rock hard down there, with Melanie wrapped around me, her lips pressed to the tip, her tiny tongue lapping up precum, and I was on the verge of exploding. It was impossible to concentrate, it was almost hard to stand, and I gripped the edge of a lab station as the sensations came in waves, Melanie riding my cock like a bucking bronco as I erupted.
For a minute I just stopped moving. First with the immediate aftereffects of a massive climax, and then while my cock was still sensitive and still somewhat stiff, I felt Melanie shifting her body around it, half sticking to it (though I could feel her tiny tongue consuming some of it) and half climbing into a different position before starting again. She did say she’d keep going and see how many times she could get me off before I finished searching the lab … and she wasn’t kidding.
So for a few moments it was hard to do … anything. And then I felt her getting back into a slow, steady rhythm with her hands and her legs and thighs, and figured I could – should – try and continue. Though, I suppose neither of us had given much thought to how I was going to get around with wet, sticky shorts. I’d have to get creative.
Over the next 30 minutes, I managed to go through all of the remaining lab benches. As well as skimmed the contents of two freezers, each partially filled with racks of samples (and in need of frost removal.) And paused twice more when Melanie brought me to climax. I was amazed at how much stamina she had down there – and how sticky everything felt down there. Ugh. Having her down there working me like that was beyond enjoyable, but I could do without the wet, sticky feeling every time I walked around. Anyway, I’d finished the benchtops and looked around the perimeter of the room for other possibilities, soon spotting a supply closet, a small bank of lockers, and a small office – none of which I’d paid much attention to previously. I buzzed through the lockers – most were empty, but one of them was actually padlocked. A small cutting tool I’d found in a drawer came in handy and the small lock was off in a few minutes. I kinda wondered what Melanie was thinking, sure she could hear the cutting tool on metal. I worried about attracting attention too, the lab was deserted aside from us but I could only do so much to keep the noise down.
With the lock removed, I opened the locker door. Inside I found … a whole lot of stuff. Including purses. Huh. So we guessed right after all. I removed three purses and a small bookbag and set them on the closest lab bench as I skimmed through the rest of the locker. Buried in the mess I also found papers … and an envelope full of cash. I’d go through the papers later – whatever was locked in there had to be important enough to lock up with the purses and cash. On first glance, I wondered if one of the scientists was skimming … or worse, possibly siphoning the girls’ bank accounts? I’d have to figure it out later, but I wasn’t leaving any of it behind.
Once I emptied the locker and had everything piled on the nearest lab bench, I suspected I’d have trouble fitting all this in my backpack. I started to wonder how I would get all this out the door – someone in the lobby would certainly question me if I tried to leave carrying purses along with an overstuffed backpack … it was too obvious. So I started mulling how to do this. Or I tried, anyway, until Melanie began edging me close to another climax, and I had to just stop and grip the bench for support as she took me over the edge for a fourth time, her body half stuck to my cock as she squirmed between my legs.
Melanie was working hard to give me pleasure, that was for sure. I felt like I should give her a break – she’d been at it for almost 45 minutes, while I’d been searching the lab, but now I’d found what we needed. I might need her advice on how to get it out of here.
So I slowly peeled back my waistband – my boxers were starting to stick to my legs – and Melanie, completely covered in sweat and half-dried cum, pushed away from my cock enough to look up at me, a tired but satisfied grin on her face.
“How’d I do, honey? Did you like it?”
“Babe, you were incredible.” She grinned ear to ear. “I can’t believe you kept going that long!”
“I’ve been working out, you know. It’s easier since you finally got that gym equipment.”
“Though you were always in great shape, as long as I’ve known you.”
She gave me a wry smile. “Thank you, honey. Umm … did you find what you were looking for?”
I nodded. “I think so, I just have to figure out how to get it out of here.”
“Okay. Do you … want me to keep going while you figure that out?”
I looked at her incredulously. “Are you serious? Babe, you’ve got to be exhausted.”
“A little. But I can keep going if you want me to. I’ve … “
“Babe, you know I absolutely love having you down there. But I need your help now, to figure out how to get all this stuff out of here. Maybe … you can try to set a new world record another time. Like … at home when we aren’t in any hurry.”
Her eyes got wide. “Oh, yeah. Umm … how long have I been … at this?”
“At least 45 minutes, babe. And I have no doubt you could keep going. But … we do need to get out of here before someone comes checking on us. And … it is kinda weird having a conversation when you’re down there plastered to my cock.”
She giggled. “I can think of worse places to be stuck to. But … okay. Are you up to helping me clean off?”
I snorted. “Like I’d ever say no to that?” She laughed. At that, I slowly worked her off my cock – with her help pushing off – and lifted her up out of my pants. She was a mess, but a sexy mess. I took her to the closest sink and began to gently wash her off under warm water, my thumb massaging her as the half-dried cum began to gradually break off her skin. She helped by running her fingers through her hair, trying to get my cum out, and that had the enjoyable effect of lifting her tiny breasts. She was slippery, so I used both hands, and she lay back, completely at ease as I caressed every inch of her body, until she was clean. I couldn’t find any good towels, so I pulled out a stack of paper hand towels from the dispenser and lay them out, depositing her gently atop the stack.
As I walked towards the other side of the lab and returned with her clothes in hand, she took her time blotting herself dry. I couldn’t blame her, the paper towels were probably rough on her skin. Though she did take one look at me and giggled, her eyes darting below my waist.
“What?” I exclaimed.
“You … might need to get creative if you’re thinking of walking out the lobby like that.”
I looked down and groaned. Sure enough, a nice big stain on the front of my pants.
She giggled again. I tried glaring at her, and she just laughed. I couldn’t stay mad at her for more than a second, not after all she’d done to … produce that. It’s not like I didn’t enjoy it immensely. I’d have to get creative, though. I couldn’t just walk around with that, and I couldn’t take them off and wash them – we’d be here for hours.
After she stopped laughing, she said, “That first time … when you rescued us. Didn’t you steal someone’s lab coat?”
Damn, she was good. There were a couple lab coats on hooks on the wall next to the lockers. A little dusty – the scientists had vacated this place quickly, and that was weeks ago – but it would do in a pinch. Not like I had another option.
“Okay. Thank you, babe. Now … how do we get all this stuff into one backpack and not have someone stop me along the way?”
She shrugged. “Well since you’ll be wearing a lab coat, you probably don’t want to go out the main lobby anyway. They may remember you coming in as a visitor – or at least not recognize you as an employee. Right? So … how did you get in that first time?”
“Through the service entrance in the back. I … borrowed your key card, and then looked as if I was just having trouble with the reader, so they didn’t stop me when I walked in behind someone else. Though, I did have a cap and glasses on too.”
She nodded. “Alright, then why don’t we go out that same entrance. Down the stairwell. Most people take the elevators anyway.”
So at that, she stood there and watched as I went over what I’d piled up. The bookbag turned out to be Erin’s, not Becky’s – I found her name written on a couple of papers stuffed inside. The purses, there was no money in any of them (shocking) but we did find keys and phones. I just wasn’t sure whose was whose, but I planned to bring all of it anyway. The hand-written log and envelope of cash … I’d have to decipher that later. The log entries on first glance, looked like gibberish. But I had no doubt the cash was related to this whole scheme, and possibly related to the girls. I doubted any of them were carrying this much cash when they were abducted, but I’d bring it back and we’d sort it out. I was pretty sure the girls could fill in some details for me.
I tried flattening the purses and stuffing them into my backpack. I was able to get all three in – but there was no way I’d fit Melanie in there, she’d be squished.
She thought about the situation and then snorted.
“What are you thinking about?”
“Oh, I can’t believe I’m suggesting this, but … it might be easier to just ride in your pants again.” She looked at me. “I figured you wouldn’t mind.”
Now I snorted. “Are you sure you want to go back down there? It’s … not all dry yet.” That was an understatement.
“Honey, I don’t mind. Besides, it’ll give you an excuse to give me a bath again. Though … I can’t promise I won’t try anything while I’m down there.”
Now the thought of that was both exciting and horrifying all at once. We’d be out in public. I’d have to keep the lab coat on and buttoned the whole trip home. And the other girls would give me plenty of trouble once they figured out where Melanie was. But … as far as sneaking her out of here, it wasn’t a bad idea.
A few minutes later, here I was with a labcoat on and partially buttoned (enough to cover the wet stain on my shorts), backpack stuffed to the brim with the three purses, the bookbag (which thankfully didn’t have much in it) and the cash, plus a couple supplies I decided to take for myself. I felt Melanie between my legs, as she pressed her body flat against my crotch. Her clothes were in the pocket of the labcoat. And then, backtracking what I remembered from that first trip to Level 7 many weeks ago, I made my way down the stairwell, down 7 levels, and came out at the ground, with an exit door to the street. It had a delayed fire alarm on it, but I took a couple of minutes to temporarily disable it, and then walked out and headed quickly to the car. I carefully climbed in – acutely aware of Melanie between my legs – set my overstuffed backpack in the passenger seat, and drove off.
On the way, I could feel Melanie … at it again. I came once along the way, and almost pulled over for fear of having an accident. Then just as I pulled the car into the garage and began to get out, I could feel another climax coming. I stopped just short of the door into the house, my hand against the door jamb for support. Just as Melanie brought me over the edge, the door opened from the other side and I found Keisha, about to speak, and then her eyes got wide and she just looked at me, and then down to my waist – which of course was covered up by the purloined labcoat, more or less. She muttered, “What the … “
I’d have replied immediately, but right at that moment I was literally cumming.
Keisha just stared at me for a moment … and scowled at me. In the midst of an orgasm. It dampened the mood pretty quickly. She just stood there, partially blocking the door and waiting for an explanation.
“I … “ I started to say. And then I sighed. “It was her idea. Seriously. She wouldn’t have fit in the bag anyway. I … “
At least her scowl started to lessen. “Oh” she muttered. “Fine.” She stepped back and let me in. “Though I’m going to ask her later.”
I shrugged. “Go ahead. I’m not lying. But I imagine she’d like to get cleaned off. And I need to change.” The initial anger in her eyes – I could tell she was just being protective of the girls, which I did appreciate – was gone, replaced by … amusement? Maybe. Anyway, she didn’t stop me as I came into the kitchen, set my overloaded pack on the chair and then strolled towards the bathroom, picking up clean shorts and boxes on the way. I saw Maria up in the sink and uttered, “Sorry, I … “
She snorted. “No, come on in. I … “ she looked down at my shorts, the stain visible now that I’d started to take off the ratty labcoat. “I want to hear about this.” She just stood and smirked at me. Given she was standing in the sink, her skirt hiked up, probably just finishing her own business, it was hard to take her seriously, but she didn’t seem to want to leave.
“Fine” I muttered. Setting my clean clothes down, I pulled off the labcoat, and then reached down to my shorts and carefully took them off. I felt Melanie squirming in my boxers. Then pulling back the waistband, I reached inside and scooped up Melanie in my hand, gently lifting her up.
She looked exhausted, and had layers of half-tried cum all over her body, but she had a grin on her face as she looked at me with a hopeful expression and said, “So how was I?”
I just said, “You were incredible. Amazing. As if there was any doubt.” She beamed. “Then I whispered, “We have company” and she whipped her head around, saw Maria, and blushed. At least I think she blushed, it was hard to tell. I figured she probably realized Maria was nearby from hearing her speak, but I wasn’t sure, given how covered in cum she was and how the sound would be muffled down between my legs regardless.
The two of them talked, Maria pressing Melanie for details, as I gently washed Melanie under warm water in the other sink. Which took a while. Though to my amusement, she talked about trying to break her new record of making me cum 6 times … once she rested up first of course. And Maria was encouraging her. I was half surprised Maria didn’t volunteer to try to beat the record, though I suspected Maria wanted to be restored sooner rather than later.
After Melanie was finally cum-free, I gently rubbed lotion over her bare skin, out of concern I might have had to rub too hard. It was a testimony to the trust she had in me, that she just lay back in my hand and let me handle it. I set her down gently on a dry washcloth and let her get dressed as I pulled off my boxers – they were starting to stick to my thighs, eew – and clean myself off before pulling on clean clothes. Then I brought them both with me to the kitchen and they continued their conversation on the little Barbie sofa while I started making dinner. I had to keep in mind that I had three full size mouths to feed now, which meant more food.
As I stood at the stove, Keisha and Kim both made their way to the kitchen. Kim (still wearing Keisha’s bathrobe) immediately turned her attention to the spoils from our trip to the lab, and squealed in delight at finding her purse. With her keys and wallet and phone (battery dead of course) … and devoid of cash or credit cards. Which soured her mood some, though it really didn’t come as much of a surprise. She excused herself to find a cable to charge her phone, then anxiously waited for it to charge a little so she could start logging onto her banking apps, checking for activity – and of course to cancel her cards and request new ones. I mentioned the envelope of cash and the separate paper log, and asked if she could help go over it and see where the cash had come from – or rather, how much cash belonged to each of the four of them. Because I doubted the cash had come from anywhere else but their wallets or from use of their missing cards. To her credit, Kim got right on it, working to decipher the log entries.
By the time I had dinner ready, the others were all up on the table, discussing what I’d brought back. Cindy, Becky and Erin each identified what was theirs out of the stash, and Kim was starting to work out from the log how much of the pilfered cash belonged to each of them and divvy it up, while Keisha helped dig through the other purses for them and identify what was there. They were relieved to learn that phones were present, though none of the three really needed their keys that badly – Cindy and Becky had both agreed they wouldn’t go back to Andrew’s home without an escort and only if they were certain he was still ‘locked up’ … while Erin still lived with her mother, who I’m sure was anxious to see her.
Those discussions continued while I served dinner, and then afterwards, until nearly bedtime.
Kim made it clear that she wanted to get back to work – and started on this case specifically - as soon as possible. Mostly to ensure nothing got screwed up, that the people involved in this plot would stay behind bars. She looked like a woman on a mission, and far be it from me to stop her. She’d have probably urged me to drive her back to her home tonight, but for a lack of clothes to wear, and my insistence that she at least give it a day. She’d been restored for only a few hours, and she was only the second person ever to be restored. Granted, the first – Keisha – was now at two days and seemed to be adapting pretty well so far. But still. I reminded her that the clothes I ordered online were due to arrive in the morning (I even checked the tracking again on my phone while we spoke) and then I’d be happy to drive her.
At bedtime, I offered to sleep on the sofa and let the two of them have the bed (the sofa wasn’t large enough for two anyway, at least not side by side) and they took me up on it. I suppose a small part of me was disappointed that they didn’t just offer to let me share the bed with them. Three of us could fit full-size, but it would be … cozy. They did each give me a kiss goodnight, and then turned in, while I brought a pillow and blanket with me to the sofa and settled in for the night.
Before I dozed off, I felt a little tug on my blanket. Glancing down, I saw Maria there, pulling on the blanket where it touched the floor. I reached down and lifted her up onto my stomach.
Looking at her with groggy eyes, I mumbled, “What’s up, couldn’t sleep?”
She snorted and replied in a soft voice, “Just umm … wanted to check on you.”
I lifted an eyebrow. “Since when do you ever feel the urge to just … check on me? Come on Maria, out with it.” I cracked a smile, despite being tired. It HAD been a long day.
“O-kay. Umm … can I make a deal with you?”
I shrugged. “Sure, I guess. What kind of deal?”
“Well, I want to make sure you restore me before Cindy.”
“Oh? Why is that?”
“I kinda made a deal with her, but I need you to go along with it.”
“What … kind of deal?”
“Well … I know she pulled some stunts that she shouldn’t have. I kinda played off being more upset with her than I really am … you know I’m not the vindictive type, right?” I shrugged again. “Well anyway, she’s agreed, if I’m restored before she is, then she’ll … let me … “
My eyes got wide for a moment. “Shit. This is about sex?”
She gave me a shy grin. “Maybe. But you can join us. And Mel if she wants.”
“So, why tell me all this?”
“Because I need to convince you to restore me first and not Cindy.”
I nodded. “And how are you going to convince me?” I smirked. Honestly, I’d have probably done it anyway, I figured on Erin (so she could go back and see her mother) and Maria first, given Cindy and Becky were in no hurry to go back home, knowing now that Andrew was involved in this whole scheme behind the scenes. But I was curious how she’d respond if she felt she had to ‘convince’ me.
She stepped closer, climbing up to my chin, put both hands on it and leaned in to give me a tiny kiss. “How did you like Mel spending all that time in your pants? Didn’t she get you off like six times?”
“She was amazing. And yes, it was six times.”
“Tell you what, I bet I can break that record. I KNOW I can. And I know you’ll enjoy every minute of it. But first you have to promise me you’ll restore me before Cindy.”
Like I said, I was probably going to restore her anyway. But this was worth not showing my cards right away. I resisted for maybe half a second before nodding. “Alright, Maria. I’ll make sure you go before Cindy.”
“Good.” She just stood there for a moment, and I looked right back at her. “So … “
“So” I replied right back at her.
“So would you rather have me … now, when it’s just us, or tomorrow after breakfast when the others will know? It’s … up to you, I guess.”
I snorted. “You guess?”
“Well … yeah. It’s your call. I’m right here, right now. Do you want me to get you off right now, or do you want to wait until morning? I suppose it depends on whether this talk is making you … horny right now. Or whether you want to show off to the others. Because you know I’ll be … down there for a while.”
I smirked. “Alright. Yes, it’s exciting … for me at least. But I’m not in this to show off, and I wouldn’t put it past Kim or Keisha to tease me about it to no end. Plus, Melanie’s looking forward to trying this again, maybe when the house isn’t so … full. But … not right this minute either. After all Melanie did, I’m not sure I have THAT much stamina left.”
“So what’s your plan?”
“I promised you’d go before Cindy. So … how about tomorrow night?”
“Aren’t you going to … restore someone tomorrow?”
I shrugged. “Probably, if there’s time. Kim’s going to want to get home soon as she has something to wear, and I’m not quite sure how long that will take. But if there’s time, it may make sense to do Erin next. She’s had the shortest time shrunk out of all of you, but she also can easily go back to stay with her mother if she needs to – and the longer she’s gone the harder it will be to keep that story under wraps. I still think the fewer people who know about this shrinking device the better.”
Maria nodded. “Alright. But can you do a favor for me first?”
“What’s that?”
“At least get ME off once before you go to sleep. This girl is all worked up and no place to go … “
I snorted. “Of course.” So at that I lifted her up in my hand. She lay back in my palm, lifting her skirt and parting her legs, inviting me. I thought the girl had turned into a brazen slut, but I kept my thoughts to myself. I brought her to my lips and kissed her thighs, while the tip of my tongue slid between her legs. She closed her eyes and moaned softly as I worked her cunt with my tongue first, and then once I tasted wetness, my little finger. She gasped as the tip of my finger invaded her, and I slowly worked her onto my finger, drawing it out for several minutes before bringing her to climax. I was gratified by her enthusiastic moaning and her trembling in my hand as she came.
As she came down from her high, I slowly slid my finger out and tasted it. Then I set Maria down on my chest and to my mild amusement, she curled up and drifted off to sleep, a contented look on her face. I figured it would probably be safe, as there wasn’t room for me to roll over anyway – not on the sofa – so I brought the blanket up just far enough to cover her bottom half – and half of my chest – and then I tried to get some sleep myself.
------------
The next morning, as I awoke to the sound of others moving about, I peeked around and then nudged Maria awake and gently lowered her to the floor so she could scamper off and freshen up. I felt no need to broadcast to the others that Maria had spent the night with me.
I got dressed myself, the girls generally in and out of the bathroom and indifferent to me using the shower (we were all long past the point of anyone being shy) though having two full size women – Kim and Keisha – in the house certainly changed the dynamic. Both of them wanted the shower too, so I tried to get in and out quickly and not use up the hot water. They were both alright waiting as long as I was going to make them breakfast. Besides, Keisha only had a couple changes of clothes (I figured especially with her own car here at the curb, she’d eventually go home to do laundry) and Kim had nothing besides the robe she borrowed, at least until the mail arrived today. I suspected as soon as she had clothes to wear, she’d be pushing me to drive her home. At the moment, the only thing keeping her here was she didn’t want to go out naked. Here in the house where all of us had seen each other naked frequently, was a different matter. Outside, as a somewhat public figure, she had a reputation to protect.
Kim had gone through her purse last night, borrowed a charger for her phone, found her keys, and was deciphering the paper log I found with the envelope of cash. Now, she sat looking at the log and her own notes, scowling over both, though she did crack a brief smile when I set down a plate of food for her.
“Was that log helpful?” I prompted, to see if she’d let on what she’d found.
She groaned. “I suppose at least we have an idea where the money went.”
“You mean all that cash?”
“More than just that. Every one of my credit cards had the maximum cash advance drawn out.” She glanced at the girls, the implication being that Cindy, Becky and Erin could all be at risk. Though I did wonder, given Erin had limited resources – she was living with her mother and trying to pay for school – and for Cindy I figured the bills would go back to Andrew. Becky, I had no idea if that was the case too or not, but it wasn’t really my place to ask.
As we ate, Kim discussed what she’d found. Essentially for herself, Erin, Cindy and Becky, all the cash had been cleared out of their purses (I kinda figured that much) and she’d estimated how much belonged to each based on the notes. Kim suspected Erin’s bank account had been wiped clean, though Erin needed to log on and confirm (which she was eager to do even while eating, though she had to kneel over her phone and type with her palms). Kim gave Cindy a look as she noted she didn’t think Cindy’s cards had been touched. Of course that led to a few snipes back and forth. It was obvious, the bill would have gone to Andrew, which is why they had left it alone; though deep down the girls understood that Cindy was duped like the rest of them, so Kim moved on. Becky’s two cards also had the maximum cash advance drawn – though Becky’s limit was much lower, given she was a college student (I never did ask, but her entire income was probably a part-time job or some work-study at the school.) All in all, Kim was able to piece it together and figure out roughly how much was taken from each of them. Which added up to more cash than was in the envelope, but at least some cash was still there to dole out. Kim was already putting a fraud alert on her cards and canceling them, and she suggested Becky and Erin do the same.
Once I finished my own breakfast, I left them alone to settle up the on-hand cash, while Kim and Keisha helped Erin and Becky with canceling their cards and adding fraud alerts. I suspected we got lucky with Melanie, as odd as that sounded. How her estranged siblings got linked to this, I never did figure out, but somehow she’d been placed with them as an ‘experiment’ and her purse, phone, keys and credit cards traveled with her. She’d managed to get ahold of her phone (a month into her captivity) to reach me, and I’d broken back in with her later to retrieve her purse and find out what else we could find. They’d been paid for the ‘experiment’ and somehow didn’t appear to have bothered with her credit cards, they’d just flung her purse in a cabinet and left it. So while everything else was disastrous for her, including the horrible things they put her through in captivity, somehow they hadn’t tried used her credit cards.
A couple hours later, the clothes Keisha had helped order, arrived. She and Kim began going through them right away, and soon Kim was pulling the tags off ‘her’ two outfits. Minutes later, she was back in the bedroom dressing, then in the bathroom getting herself ready to go.
She was clearly a woman on a mission.
So less than an hour later, I found myself driving Kim out to her house, while Keisha stayed behind with the others.
“I do appreciate all your help with this” she said, once we’d gotten on the highway and I had a short reprieve from her blow-by-blow directions. I kinda knew how to get on the highway already, but she was anxious and telling me where and when to turn seemed to put her a little at ease.
“It’s no problem. But please, make sure you let me know asap if there’s any problem. Or call 911 if you need to. And … we should probably check in regularly anyway, given it’s been less than 24 hours.”
She smiled. “You’re worried about me, aren’t you.”
“Of course” I replied. “I’m worried about all of you.”
“I’ll be fine. But I need to get to work. Not only do I need to make sure those idiots don’t get out of jail – I need to find out what prosecutor is assigned to this case – but … “ she paused for a moment to collect her thoughts. “I need to look after my girlfriends too. And you for that matter.”
“Me?” I exclaimed.
“Don’t let on too much to the others just yet, I have some research to do still, but we already know there are some deep pockets involved in this little criminal enterprise. And just putting them in jail isn’t going to help the victims, it’ll only keep them from hurting others. In a way, you’re a victim too.”
“How’s that? I wasn’t shrunk like you were.”
“No, but you not only took care of us, you risked yourself several times to rescue us, and … do you even know how much you spent of your own money?”
I sighed. “A LOT. Privately … I didn’t want to say this to the girls, but I came close to considering a home equity loan to get the equipment to build that machine.”
“Why would you put yourself through all that?”
“Because … I care so much for Melanie, and … “ I paused. “I … suppose I care about all of you. About the injustice of it all, how nobody else did anything to make it right. Someone has to … you know?”
She nodded. “I know.”
At that, she directed me off the highway and around a few side streets. Her house was a decent size cape cod – not a mansion by any means, but in a pretty nice neighborhood, with lots of green space. I parked in the driveway and went inside with her, the door a little hard to push open due to the pile of unread mail. She told me she wanted to find her car, but figured at this point it had been towed somewhere. Either way, she could get started here and use a ride share or cab if she had to.
She was so eager to get started that she almost pushed me out the door, though I insisted she get some lunch. And made her promise she’d call me right away if there were any problems, or if she needed anything. She promised, gave me a hug and a kiss on the cheek, and nudged me out the door.
I headed back home, my mind racing. With Keisha still hanging around the house to help, Kim was the first to truly return to her old life. To leave the nest, so to speak.
First, but surely not the last.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 101
- Joined: Thu Jul 07, 2022 3:23 pm
Re: Melanie's Story
Great chapter!!
And it's good to see you're still working on this story. It's just too good to leave.
And it's good to see you're still working on this story. It's just too good to leave.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 104
- Joined: Tue Jan 18, 2022 8:37 pm
- Location: Eastern US
- Gender:
Melanie's Story Part 79 - Erin's Time to Shine
After taking Kim to her house and helping her get settled – and her insisting that she was alright and promising she’d call if there were any problem – I reluctantly returned to my car and drove back home. It was eerily quiet in the car. It had been weeks (at least) since I’d been by myself more than a few minutes, and I wasn’t used to it. I had to crank up the radio.
I did also insist that Kim check back in regularly, at least for a couple days, so I’d know she was okay. As if she sensed me thinking about that, I received a text from her. A little snarky, she said nothing happened in the 15 minutes since I left. I couldn’t help but grin. At least she knew I was worried about her.
So I called in an order for pizza and stopped off to pick it up on the way back, figuring it was already coming up on lunch time. Kim was so anxious to get back to her house – she’d been gone nearly a month – that she just filled up on breakfast, got dressed as soon as the clothes arrived, and wanted me to take her right away. I hoped she’d be able to get lunch, I had no idea what she had around the house.
I got home, three pizzas in hand. I let Keisha have her pick of slices, I pulled off a couple for myself, and then I pulled out the machine and shrunk the rest. The girls seemed to appreciate having ‘normal’ food, and it was a lot easier for me than trying to cut tiny pieces for them. Even if it was more expensive.
“Who’s next?” asked Keisha.
I replied, “I was thinking … “ I noticed all the girls were looking at me. I snorted. “Pressure’s on, eh? Okay. Well regardless, I’m hoping everyone’s going to be restored in the next three or four days. I just want to … not take it too quickly. And not just because I’m trying to be cautious. It’s practical reasons too. Like … how many people can we fit in this house. It may seem big now, but it won’t be with everyone … my size.”
Maria snorted. “I would hope some of us are … more petite than you are.” That prompted a round of laughs.
“So anyway … I’m thinking one today, one tomorrow, and then maybe we can do the rest of you the third day. But we might need to start thinking about who can go back home versus who needs to stay here a while longer?”
Cindy sighed. “I figured I would be one of the last … since I’m obviously not moving back in with Andrew.”
I raised an eyebrow. “I suppose you could go back and get some of your things, while he’s … not there?”
She thought for a moment. “There are still household staff … but yeah, I wouldn’t be comfortable staying there for any length of time.”
“Household staff?” blurted Erin.
Before the two of them went further down that road, I interjected. “Andrew’s got money, obviously. It looks like he invested a sizable chunk of money in this illegal venture. Though … “ I glanced back at Cindy, “I suppose if you divorced him you’d get some of that in the settlement?”
She groaned. “He made me sign a pre-nup. The bastard.”
Becky piped in, “How about you save us for last, if we’re able to stay here for a little while? We can go back there together just to get some things, but … not too much. You’re right, the house seems so big right now but it won’t be when I’m … back to normal.”
I nodded. “Okay. So … Erin, if you go next, and then Maria tomorrow?” Everyone murmured agreement with the plan.
Keisha added, “I may need to check in with Sarge soon, but when I do, he’ll expect me to report back to duty.”
“And at that point, he’ll know the machine is working. It’ll set some things in motion. Though Kim is already getting situated at home, soon as she checks in with the office … “
Everyone looked to me for answers, nobody else was speaking up.
“So … we probably have until tomorrow. Maybe. So Keisha. How about tomorrow, you and I get on a call with Sarge and … start filling him in. And align our cover stories, as I’m pretty sure he does NOT want this getting out to the public.”
--------------------
After we finished eating and Keisha helped me clean up, Erin waited on the kitchen table while the others took off. She just sat there for a minute, looking at me.
Finally she blurted, “I suppose you’re going to want to … “ she scrunched her nose “ … have sex one last time. Or ask me to get you off, before … “
I just gave her a look. “Erin, hold up. I’m not going to make you do anything. If you don’t want to, that’s fine. We’ll just get you restored this afternoon and if all goes well, tomorrow you can go back home. I’m sure your mother’s been worried.”
She nodded. “Yeah, I’ve messaged her a few times since … we got back. And now that I have my phone back, it’s easier too.”
“What have you told her about … all this?”
She shrugged. “I said I’d been kidnapped, which is … true. And explains why she didn’t hear from me for 3 weeks … but that I was rescued, I’m doing fine, but the police are asking lots of questions and they’re checking me out and treating me for bruises and stuff. I told her I’d be back home real soon.”
“That’s good. Sarge will probably be alright with that cover story. He mostly doesn’t want word of the shrinking to get out to the public … the fewer people who realize it’s even possible, the better. And … maybe we can get you back home tomorrow.”
“Okay.” She paused in thought. And then looked back up at me and smirked. “Tell you what. One last time, if you’re up for it. I’ll let you … play with me for a bit and then I’ll get you off. But … it’s gotta be someplace less public.”
“How about on the back porch?” The only person who could come out there is Keisha, but I suspected she’d be busy with the girls anyway. She’d taken to helping them out around the house.
“Outside? What … aren’t there like … neighbors?”
“High fences on the sides, woods in back. And we’ll stay close to the house. It’s actually pretty private.”
She looked at me for a moment. “Okay. Though I guess I’m going wherever you take me anyway.” She snorted softly. “But after we’re done … then I get to be restored.”
“Definitely.” At that, she let me pick her up and take her out to the back porch. I closed the door quietly behind me, and stayed close to the house. It still wasn’t 100% private. Just a lot more private than inside.
I sat down in a lawn chair and got comfortable, as I held Erin gently in my hand. She stretched her little arms and gave me a sultry look. She whispered, “Can you use both hands? I need a little more room.”
“Okay” I replied. I wasn’t quite sure what she meant, but I brought my other hand up and held my two palms together to make a flat surface. Once I did, she got up on her knees, smirked at me, and then began to sway as she slowly stripped. Not that it took very long, like the other girls she was just wearing a Barbie top and a velcro skirt and bare feet most of the time, but she made it look sexy and I couldn’t take my eyes off her while she swayed her hips. She gave me that sultry look again, and I could tell she enjoyed having power over men when she danced like that. I was reminded that she was working in a strip club to save money for college, though I doubt any of the patrons waving those bills at the stage ever dreamed of experiencing Erin like this, having complete control over her like this.
As she finished, she winked, and then lay back in my palm, parted her legs, and said softly, “Time to enjoy yourself.”
She’d gotten me all worked up and she knew it. It showed a lot of trust in me, to get me all hot and bothered and then lay naked in my hand and let me do whatever I felt like. For a few moments, I just drank it all in. She really was gorgeous. Then I reached for her with my free hand, first gently touching her cheek, and then running my finger along her arm. She surprised me by lifting her hand, pushing the tip of my finger towards her chest. She smirked. I accepted the invitation and began to fondle her breasts, gently kneading them between my finger and thumb until I felt her tiny nipples start to stiffen.
Erin gently moaned, her eyes closed as she enjoyed my ministrations. She said softly, “I can hardly believe in a little while I won’t be tiny anymore. So I’m up for anything, since it’s my last time. Use me however you like … as long as you make me feel good too. I trust you.”
“Alright” I whispered, my lips hovering just over her bare stomach. She shivered a little. I let two of my fingers trace over her, from her shoulders to her legs. I lifted one of her legs and held her tiny foot between my lips, tickling the sole of her foot with my tongue. She giggled and squirmed in my hand. Then I took her by the hips with my finger and thumb and flipped her over, her breasts pressed against my hand. I traced my hand over her bare back, the backs of her arms, and then her cute little ass. I started giving her a little massage, first her shoulders and upper back, and she sighed. A couple minutes into that, I kept it up with two fingers around her shoulders, but began to also massage her ass with my thumb. She let out a little moan. I rubbed one cheek with my thumb and then the other.
I heard her whisper, “Oh, that feels soooo good.” So I kept it up for a few minutes, two fingers on her shoulders and my thumb on her ass, though I started to rub her ass a little harder, and ran my thumb along her crack. She instinctually parted her legs a bit, and I ran my thumb down between her legs and back up, brushing her labium, her perineum and her rectum, rubbing them with each pass until she moaned and involuntarily started to move her hips slightly, in rhythm with my thumb strokes. Not long after that, I felt a little wetness down there, signaling she was ready. So I nudged her legs further apart and began to caress her sensitive folds with the tip of my little finger, until they parted around it. She moaned loudly when I began to enter her. I took my time, slowly working my finger up her tiny passage. Moans and gasps escaped her lips with each little movement of my finger. She started to buck her hips, and I held her down gently with my thumb. I could feel her pushing against me, but it didn’t take much effort to hold her still. Besides, I enjoyed the feel of her breasts, her stomach and her thighs pressed against my palm, and her tiny vaginal muscles contracting against my finger as I slowly, methodically began to pump her, drawing her ever closer to a climax. I continued until I had her right on the edge, as she moaned and whimpered under my touch. “Mmmm … please … finish me!” she moaned as I paused, teasing her for just a moment, before I started pumping again. I kept going through her first climax and soon brought her to a second, before I let her catch her breath. With my finger still inside her and sopping-wet, I gently turned her around in my hand, placing her on her back and letting her legs dangle off the side of my hand. My finger turning inside of her was enough to push her to a third climax, this one with her chest heaving and her eyes open, looking right at me as she had another orgasm. A sheen of sweat covered her chest, and I brought her up to my lips and softly kissed her stomach and her breasts before I began to slowly withdraw my finger. Her trapped juices began to run out, and I caught what I could with the tip of my tongue.
When I lowered her from my lips, she was sprawled across my hand, still breathing heavily. She lifted herself up on her elbows, which to my delight lifted her breasts. She looked up at me, a silly grin on her face. As my thumb lazily brushed her chest I whispered, “So how was that?”
She sighed. “Almost enough to reconsider going back.” As I raised an eyebrow, she quickly added, “Almost. Don’t get any ideas. You’re restoring me TODAY.” She gave me a look, but could only hold it for a couple seconds before cracking a grin.
“No worries. I said I would, and I will.”
-----------------
She let me take her to the bathroom and clean her up in the sink, one last time.
As I gently blotted her dry, my eyes drinking in her features as she lay back in my hand, I said softly, “Are you ready, Erin?”
She opened her eyes and smirked. “Definitely. Lead the way, handsome.”
I snorted.
Not bothering to put her clothes back on – they were Barbie clothes anyway and not something she could wear in public – I carried her to the office, where I kept the machines. The others all knew what was happening and started milling in, Keisha standing at the doorway and the other girls huddled just inside. As they watched, I lay her carefully in the middle of the floor. She squirmed a little as she got comfortable, stretching her little arms, before looking towards me, lifting her little hand in a thumbs-up sign as she said “I’m ready. Hit me.”
I checked over the new machine, verifying the correct settings before I pointed the laser at her and pulled the trigger. She let out a little gasp as she started to grow, and then passed out as she started to reach her normal size. I waited a few moments to be sure the process was complete, before kneeling at her side. She was breathing steadily and looked fine aside from being unconscious – and of course naked.
The others scooted back to make room as I gently slid my arms under her shoulders and knees and lifted her up. Like with the others, I carried her to the bedroom and lay her down on the bed, and caught myself ogling her before I pulled the sheets up.
Keisha snorted from the doorway. “Did you do that with me? You DID, didn’t you.” At least she looked more amused than angry.
I sighed. “Probably. It’s hard not to.”
“I can imagine” she deadpanned. Then more softly she added, “As long as you remember, once we’re back to normal, you can’t just … be asking for sex whenever you feel like it.”
“True. Though I didn’t push YOU, did I?”
“It didn’t take much to get you going.” She flashed a grin. “But no, you didn’t push. And you didn’t push with Kim either. Which I imagine she appreciated. You want her working with you, not against you, believe me.”
“So I should have a little sympathy for the idiots who did this, now that she’s on the case?”
“HELL no. But … I am glad she’s going to get involved.” She paused for a minute. “Tell you what. I can keep an eye on Erin. I know the drill. You go off and … do whatever it is you do. I’ll let you know when she’s up.”
At that I nodded and headed back to my office, to pack up the machine. I wasn’t comfortable leaving pieces out and about, especially with other … full size adults walking around. Not that I expected any of them would try to use it intentionally, but they could do something accidentally just from being nosy. Plus, there was always the risk that someone would break in – it HAD happened twice already, after all.
---------------------
It wasn’t long before Erin was up and awake – I could tell from the excited shriek even without being in the room. I got up and walked over to the bedroom. She was sitting up – oblivious to the sheet falling down to her lap – and as soon as our eyes met, she waved me over for a hug. And a kiss on the cheek.
By dinner time, Erin was up and about. She’d taken her first ‘real’ shower in a month, and was milling about in one of her new outfits. Keisha decided it was finally time to call Sarge. As of right now, nobody outside the eight of us knew that the machine was working, much less that 3 of the girls had already been restored. But Kim’s office was likely to learn about her ‘return’ tomorrow – assuming she hadn’t already taken a cab to her office this afternoon (which would have likely freaked people out.) Either way, the cat would be out of the proverbial bag tomorrow for sure. Keisha debated putting off the call until morning, knowing he’d likely want to meet with us right away, and may expect her to report in to the precinct as well. But someone might have noticed her car was moved off the precinct lot two days ago, and as soon as Kim checked in with her office all hell would break loose.
So, Keisha called Sarge. She took the call from the kitchen, but I couldn’t only hear bits and pieces of the conversation; I was a little annoyed that she didn’t put it on speaker. Even if she WAS in effect reporting in to her boss at work.
Finally, she looked at me as she said, “Yeah, let me put him on” and set the phone on the table, on speaker.
I heard him clear his throat. “So it WORKS? It really works?”
“Yes.” (OBVIOUSLY, since Keisha was the one calling him from her own phone … but I bit my tongue. No reason to alienate the guy.) I added, “Keisha volunteered to go first, and she’s helping me here as we prepare to do the others.”
There was silence for a few moments. “How soon?”
“I’m trying to take it slow, doing one per day so we can watch for any ill effects from the … restoration. So far so good, but it’s early. I don’t like to take too many risks.”
He grunted.
After that, we got into more of the details and next steps. He did want Keisha returning to duty, but he’d have her patrol the neighborhood frequently, so she’d be close by if something came up. He still wanted to limit how many people knew about this – that shrinking was even possible – so we worked on synchronizing our cover stories – which Keisha would then help me relay to the others. Though Kim had already flown the coop, so to speak.
There were probably far too many people who knew already, not counting the girls. The dozen soon-to-be felons that were now in custody. Sarge, Andrew’s administrative assistant, Keisha’s patrol partner and two other officers that were down in that bunker under the mansion when Keisha was shrunk. Possibly (likely) the officers that responded after the first break-in, when the lead scientist and his thugs tried to rough me up and search the place (after I was shot, the details were a little fuzzy, so I really had no idea how many officers were there, plus the paramedics, and how many of those people saw Melanie or Maria or Cindy or Becky inadvertently, or who learned of them from a fellow officer) … plus anyone else Sarge would have dealt with on his end. I really didn’t know how much the people who brought the old machine to the house (twice) or others who searched the mansion knew or didn’t know … and for that matter, what about all the people at that secret compound where Kim and Erin were held? I can’t imagine nobody else there knew about this. When I really started trying to add it up, my head started spinning.
I did wonder how Sarge (and Kim now) planned to spin this when it came to the courts … because of course, the culprits in this scheme would certainly get their day in court. I was sure it would be closed to the public, but there was no way the secret wouldn’t get out to more people then … perhaps exponentially if anyone leaked it. Plus, Kim had suggested more legal actions – so could this all end up in civil court as well?
If Sarge meant to keep a lid on this, he had his hands full. And then some.
Though as I thought about it, the look on Andrew’s face – and the others – when one of the girls walks into a courtroom – fully restored - to give testimony? THAT would be priceless.
Sarge was planning to come by in the morning. It sounded like he expected Keisha to be ready to roll after his visit – or interrogation – or whatever he had planned. It was good that we’d started buying clothes for each of the girls – so Erin would have something normal to wear. Sarge was ticked that Kim had already left, and I suspected he would be talking to her after he met with us in the morning.
----------------
After dinner, I offered Erin and Keisha the bedroom and indicated that I’d sleep on the sofa again. Erin and Keisha had worked out a deal, they felt someone should be around to help – and if Keisha got called back in to work, Erin would stay until Maria was up and about. Assuming Maria would then stay until the others were restored.
When it came time for bed, Keisha gave me a hug and Erin another kiss on the cheek before they went to settle into bed. I really doubted the two of them would entertain any extracurricular activities, much less invite me to join in, though my mind drifted there of its own accord anyway. So it was just as well that Maria came padding in just as I’d stripped down to my boxers and a tee shirt and was fluffing the pillow.
As I glanced down at her, she smirked and said, “You remember our deal, right?”
I snorted. “I already said you would go next.”
“So I don’t need to … “ she started to say, a devious look on her face as she tried to pull a response out of me.
“You’re not getting out of it THAT easy”
She giggled. “Don’t worry, I wasn’t even going to try. Just seeing if I can get a rise out of you.” She giggled again.
I groaned. “Cute. Though you always get a rise out of me, you know that.”
“Thought so. Well are you ready for me now?”
“Suppose so. Are you up for it?”
She grinned. “I am if you are. Just remember what you promised. And … enjoy yourself. You can leave me down there for a while if you want. If I need to come up for air, I’ll … stick my head out your fly. How’s that?”
“Sounds like a deal. But do NOT exhaust yourself down there. If you need to come out, say something. Or kick me or something to get my attention. Or … I guess you’ll figure something out.”
She snorted. “Very brave of you. Suggesting I kick you when I’m going to be right next to your balls.” My eyes widened at that and she laughed. “Don’t worry, I don’t think I can kick THAT hard.” After a moment’s pause she added, “At least until tomorrow, right?”
I nodded. “No worries. I did promise you’d be next.”
“Good. Though you know, if this all works out and you think it’s safe, I’d consider going back and forth, maybe … shrinking again for a few days. It might actually be fun, knowing we have control over it and I can go back when I’m ready to ...”
She looked lost in thought for a moment, probably thinking of just that. I stirred her back with a little nudge on the shoulder, saying “Okay, Maria, are you ready to do this then?” I almost said ‘one last time’ but if she was just fantasizing about shrinking again just for fun, then maybe it wouldn’t be the last time.
“Ready. I’m all yours, buddy.” So at that, I gently lifted her up and held her as I lay down on the sofa. I set her back down on my chest and then lifted the waistband of my boxers, holding it open for her. Sure enough, after a few moments she smirked, tugged off her top and skirt, got down on all fours and made her way south, making a point of sashaying her bare tush as she did. She took one last glance back at me to make sure I was watching, and then continued, ducking under the elastic as I held it for her. Once inside, I lowered the waistband and settled back onto the pillow, as I felt her snugging up against my cock and balls.
I sighed. I was NOT going to get much sleep tonight. But then neither was Maria. And she’d be doing all the work. All I had to do was relax and enjoy.
I had NO problem with that.
So I just lay back on the pillow, pulled up the blanket, and enjoyed feeling Maria as she squirmed between my legs. While I really did appreciate that she wanted to do this for me, I hoped she wouldn’t completely wear herself out. Though I suppose she could sleep it off after, it’s not like she had someplace to go. Not until her restoration tomorrow afternoon.
My mind stopped wandering when I felt her dig in, her tiny muscular thighs wrapped around the base of my cock and her little arms wrapped around it further up, as she rubbed her body slowly along my length. I was sensitive enough down there – and had felt the girls there often enough – that I could tell when she pressed her cunt against my flesh, or when her nipples stiffened as she rubbed her breasts against me.
She went at that for several minutes, taking her time, nudging me closer.
For a moment I had a thought that I’d miss this … but then, I wouldn’t have to, would I? Maria wanted to see if she could top Melanie’s ‘record’ (staying in my pants long enough to get me off six times) … while Melanie herself said she’d like to try topping that record at some point. And then Maria just talked about having an interest in shrinking again – for fun! - as long as she knew it was safe and she could return to normal size when she was ready to.
The feel of Maria’s lips locking onto the tip of my cock – and her tiny tongue trying to push its way into the hole – caused me to shudder and gasp. I’m sure Maria could sense it, and it seemed to further energize her. It wasn’t long until my first climax, my stiff rod throbbing as I felt Maria holding on tight.
She rested for a few minutes, though from where she’d climbed down and lay back on my thigh, I could feel her little feet as she rubbed them around the base of my cock. As a result, I was still semi-rigid when she crawled back over for round two …
Followed by round three … and round four …
By the time she started on round six – in a bid to tie Melanie’s record (and yes, I was sure she was counting) – it was past midnight. She’d been going at it for at least a couple hours. Taking a break in between, which was understandable, plus my own stamina wasn’t unlimited. It took a little longer each time to draw a climax. But to her credit she kept going, determined to make it to seven. Which she finally did, sometime after one in the morning.
I wasn’t sure at that point, whether to just crash and sleep, or get up and change briefs. This pair was a hot mess. Though at that point Maria wiggled her head through the fly. I lifted the blanket so I could see her, though the only lights were the clocks from the kitchen appliances and the small nightlight in the bathroom, both shining from around the corner, so it was hard to see much. Though I knew she was there.
She whispered, “How was that?”
I couldn’t see the expression on her face, but I was sure she was proud of herself. That was a lot of work. I whispered back, “You were amazing. Like there was ever a doubt.”
Maria snorted. “Think you can clean me up before you fall asleep?” It was just a question, but she sounded hopeful.
“Sure” I replied, and then reached down for her as she climbed the rest of the way out of my boxers. She was so slippery I had to be careful not to drop her. Once I started to get up, I appreciated her making me get up – I REALLY needed clean boxers. At least, being the middle of the night, hopefully nobody would be up. I tried to be quiet, hoping to keep it that way. Plus I had to move slow, I was a little sore in the middle from Maria’s efforts.
Maria lay back in my hand as I gently washed her under warm water in the sink, my fingers gently caressing every part of her as the soap and water removed the evidence that she’d managed to get me off seven – SEVEN! - times. Even if it did take her like three hours. I smirked.
Well, not all the evidence.
I needed clean boxers desperately, but I focused on Maria first. She seemed to appreciate that. Once I finished and set her down on a hand towel, she watched in amusement as I peeled them off and cleaned myself off. I gave her a look. “You did this, you know.” I cracked a grin after I said it. She laughed.
Then I tiptoed back to the bedroom to find clean boxers, really hoping everyone was asleep.
I returned to the bathroom, slipped them on, scooped up Maria, and brought her back to the sofa, where she sprawled on my chest. I gently stroked her back with my thumb, and pretty soon she dozed off. She looked cute like that, sleeping naked on my chest. Her clothes were still on the sofa and I tried to be careful not to lose them between the cushions. Eventually I fell asleep myself, but not before making sure the blanket hid Maria from sight. Nobody would be mad, of course – it’s not like it wasn’t something we’d all done at least once, but I just wanted to avoid the teasing.
And I’d rather Melanie didn’t find out that Maria just broke her record.
I did also insist that Kim check back in regularly, at least for a couple days, so I’d know she was okay. As if she sensed me thinking about that, I received a text from her. A little snarky, she said nothing happened in the 15 minutes since I left. I couldn’t help but grin. At least she knew I was worried about her.
So I called in an order for pizza and stopped off to pick it up on the way back, figuring it was already coming up on lunch time. Kim was so anxious to get back to her house – she’d been gone nearly a month – that she just filled up on breakfast, got dressed as soon as the clothes arrived, and wanted me to take her right away. I hoped she’d be able to get lunch, I had no idea what she had around the house.
I got home, three pizzas in hand. I let Keisha have her pick of slices, I pulled off a couple for myself, and then I pulled out the machine and shrunk the rest. The girls seemed to appreciate having ‘normal’ food, and it was a lot easier for me than trying to cut tiny pieces for them. Even if it was more expensive.
“Who’s next?” asked Keisha.
I replied, “I was thinking … “ I noticed all the girls were looking at me. I snorted. “Pressure’s on, eh? Okay. Well regardless, I’m hoping everyone’s going to be restored in the next three or four days. I just want to … not take it too quickly. And not just because I’m trying to be cautious. It’s practical reasons too. Like … how many people can we fit in this house. It may seem big now, but it won’t be with everyone … my size.”
Maria snorted. “I would hope some of us are … more petite than you are.” That prompted a round of laughs.
“So anyway … I’m thinking one today, one tomorrow, and then maybe we can do the rest of you the third day. But we might need to start thinking about who can go back home versus who needs to stay here a while longer?”
Cindy sighed. “I figured I would be one of the last … since I’m obviously not moving back in with Andrew.”
I raised an eyebrow. “I suppose you could go back and get some of your things, while he’s … not there?”
She thought for a moment. “There are still household staff … but yeah, I wouldn’t be comfortable staying there for any length of time.”
“Household staff?” blurted Erin.
Before the two of them went further down that road, I interjected. “Andrew’s got money, obviously. It looks like he invested a sizable chunk of money in this illegal venture. Though … “ I glanced back at Cindy, “I suppose if you divorced him you’d get some of that in the settlement?”
She groaned. “He made me sign a pre-nup. The bastard.”
Becky piped in, “How about you save us for last, if we’re able to stay here for a little while? We can go back there together just to get some things, but … not too much. You’re right, the house seems so big right now but it won’t be when I’m … back to normal.”
I nodded. “Okay. So … Erin, if you go next, and then Maria tomorrow?” Everyone murmured agreement with the plan.
Keisha added, “I may need to check in with Sarge soon, but when I do, he’ll expect me to report back to duty.”
“And at that point, he’ll know the machine is working. It’ll set some things in motion. Though Kim is already getting situated at home, soon as she checks in with the office … “
Everyone looked to me for answers, nobody else was speaking up.
“So … we probably have until tomorrow. Maybe. So Keisha. How about tomorrow, you and I get on a call with Sarge and … start filling him in. And align our cover stories, as I’m pretty sure he does NOT want this getting out to the public.”
--------------------
After we finished eating and Keisha helped me clean up, Erin waited on the kitchen table while the others took off. She just sat there for a minute, looking at me.
Finally she blurted, “I suppose you’re going to want to … “ she scrunched her nose “ … have sex one last time. Or ask me to get you off, before … “
I just gave her a look. “Erin, hold up. I’m not going to make you do anything. If you don’t want to, that’s fine. We’ll just get you restored this afternoon and if all goes well, tomorrow you can go back home. I’m sure your mother’s been worried.”
She nodded. “Yeah, I’ve messaged her a few times since … we got back. And now that I have my phone back, it’s easier too.”
“What have you told her about … all this?”
She shrugged. “I said I’d been kidnapped, which is … true. And explains why she didn’t hear from me for 3 weeks … but that I was rescued, I’m doing fine, but the police are asking lots of questions and they’re checking me out and treating me for bruises and stuff. I told her I’d be back home real soon.”
“That’s good. Sarge will probably be alright with that cover story. He mostly doesn’t want word of the shrinking to get out to the public … the fewer people who realize it’s even possible, the better. And … maybe we can get you back home tomorrow.”
“Okay.” She paused in thought. And then looked back up at me and smirked. “Tell you what. One last time, if you’re up for it. I’ll let you … play with me for a bit and then I’ll get you off. But … it’s gotta be someplace less public.”
“How about on the back porch?” The only person who could come out there is Keisha, but I suspected she’d be busy with the girls anyway. She’d taken to helping them out around the house.
“Outside? What … aren’t there like … neighbors?”
“High fences on the sides, woods in back. And we’ll stay close to the house. It’s actually pretty private.”
She looked at me for a moment. “Okay. Though I guess I’m going wherever you take me anyway.” She snorted softly. “But after we’re done … then I get to be restored.”
“Definitely.” At that, she let me pick her up and take her out to the back porch. I closed the door quietly behind me, and stayed close to the house. It still wasn’t 100% private. Just a lot more private than inside.
I sat down in a lawn chair and got comfortable, as I held Erin gently in my hand. She stretched her little arms and gave me a sultry look. She whispered, “Can you use both hands? I need a little more room.”
“Okay” I replied. I wasn’t quite sure what she meant, but I brought my other hand up and held my two palms together to make a flat surface. Once I did, she got up on her knees, smirked at me, and then began to sway as she slowly stripped. Not that it took very long, like the other girls she was just wearing a Barbie top and a velcro skirt and bare feet most of the time, but she made it look sexy and I couldn’t take my eyes off her while she swayed her hips. She gave me that sultry look again, and I could tell she enjoyed having power over men when she danced like that. I was reminded that she was working in a strip club to save money for college, though I doubt any of the patrons waving those bills at the stage ever dreamed of experiencing Erin like this, having complete control over her like this.
As she finished, she winked, and then lay back in my palm, parted her legs, and said softly, “Time to enjoy yourself.”
She’d gotten me all worked up and she knew it. It showed a lot of trust in me, to get me all hot and bothered and then lay naked in my hand and let me do whatever I felt like. For a few moments, I just drank it all in. She really was gorgeous. Then I reached for her with my free hand, first gently touching her cheek, and then running my finger along her arm. She surprised me by lifting her hand, pushing the tip of my finger towards her chest. She smirked. I accepted the invitation and began to fondle her breasts, gently kneading them between my finger and thumb until I felt her tiny nipples start to stiffen.
Erin gently moaned, her eyes closed as she enjoyed my ministrations. She said softly, “I can hardly believe in a little while I won’t be tiny anymore. So I’m up for anything, since it’s my last time. Use me however you like … as long as you make me feel good too. I trust you.”
“Alright” I whispered, my lips hovering just over her bare stomach. She shivered a little. I let two of my fingers trace over her, from her shoulders to her legs. I lifted one of her legs and held her tiny foot between my lips, tickling the sole of her foot with my tongue. She giggled and squirmed in my hand. Then I took her by the hips with my finger and thumb and flipped her over, her breasts pressed against my hand. I traced my hand over her bare back, the backs of her arms, and then her cute little ass. I started giving her a little massage, first her shoulders and upper back, and she sighed. A couple minutes into that, I kept it up with two fingers around her shoulders, but began to also massage her ass with my thumb. She let out a little moan. I rubbed one cheek with my thumb and then the other.
I heard her whisper, “Oh, that feels soooo good.” So I kept it up for a few minutes, two fingers on her shoulders and my thumb on her ass, though I started to rub her ass a little harder, and ran my thumb along her crack. She instinctually parted her legs a bit, and I ran my thumb down between her legs and back up, brushing her labium, her perineum and her rectum, rubbing them with each pass until she moaned and involuntarily started to move her hips slightly, in rhythm with my thumb strokes. Not long after that, I felt a little wetness down there, signaling she was ready. So I nudged her legs further apart and began to caress her sensitive folds with the tip of my little finger, until they parted around it. She moaned loudly when I began to enter her. I took my time, slowly working my finger up her tiny passage. Moans and gasps escaped her lips with each little movement of my finger. She started to buck her hips, and I held her down gently with my thumb. I could feel her pushing against me, but it didn’t take much effort to hold her still. Besides, I enjoyed the feel of her breasts, her stomach and her thighs pressed against my palm, and her tiny vaginal muscles contracting against my finger as I slowly, methodically began to pump her, drawing her ever closer to a climax. I continued until I had her right on the edge, as she moaned and whimpered under my touch. “Mmmm … please … finish me!” she moaned as I paused, teasing her for just a moment, before I started pumping again. I kept going through her first climax and soon brought her to a second, before I let her catch her breath. With my finger still inside her and sopping-wet, I gently turned her around in my hand, placing her on her back and letting her legs dangle off the side of my hand. My finger turning inside of her was enough to push her to a third climax, this one with her chest heaving and her eyes open, looking right at me as she had another orgasm. A sheen of sweat covered her chest, and I brought her up to my lips and softly kissed her stomach and her breasts before I began to slowly withdraw my finger. Her trapped juices began to run out, and I caught what I could with the tip of my tongue.
When I lowered her from my lips, she was sprawled across my hand, still breathing heavily. She lifted herself up on her elbows, which to my delight lifted her breasts. She looked up at me, a silly grin on her face. As my thumb lazily brushed her chest I whispered, “So how was that?”
She sighed. “Almost enough to reconsider going back.” As I raised an eyebrow, she quickly added, “Almost. Don’t get any ideas. You’re restoring me TODAY.” She gave me a look, but could only hold it for a couple seconds before cracking a grin.
“No worries. I said I would, and I will.”
-----------------
She let me take her to the bathroom and clean her up in the sink, one last time.
As I gently blotted her dry, my eyes drinking in her features as she lay back in my hand, I said softly, “Are you ready, Erin?”
She opened her eyes and smirked. “Definitely. Lead the way, handsome.”
I snorted.
Not bothering to put her clothes back on – they were Barbie clothes anyway and not something she could wear in public – I carried her to the office, where I kept the machines. The others all knew what was happening and started milling in, Keisha standing at the doorway and the other girls huddled just inside. As they watched, I lay her carefully in the middle of the floor. She squirmed a little as she got comfortable, stretching her little arms, before looking towards me, lifting her little hand in a thumbs-up sign as she said “I’m ready. Hit me.”
I checked over the new machine, verifying the correct settings before I pointed the laser at her and pulled the trigger. She let out a little gasp as she started to grow, and then passed out as she started to reach her normal size. I waited a few moments to be sure the process was complete, before kneeling at her side. She was breathing steadily and looked fine aside from being unconscious – and of course naked.
The others scooted back to make room as I gently slid my arms under her shoulders and knees and lifted her up. Like with the others, I carried her to the bedroom and lay her down on the bed, and caught myself ogling her before I pulled the sheets up.
Keisha snorted from the doorway. “Did you do that with me? You DID, didn’t you.” At least she looked more amused than angry.
I sighed. “Probably. It’s hard not to.”
“I can imagine” she deadpanned. Then more softly she added, “As long as you remember, once we’re back to normal, you can’t just … be asking for sex whenever you feel like it.”
“True. Though I didn’t push YOU, did I?”
“It didn’t take much to get you going.” She flashed a grin. “But no, you didn’t push. And you didn’t push with Kim either. Which I imagine she appreciated. You want her working with you, not against you, believe me.”
“So I should have a little sympathy for the idiots who did this, now that she’s on the case?”
“HELL no. But … I am glad she’s going to get involved.” She paused for a minute. “Tell you what. I can keep an eye on Erin. I know the drill. You go off and … do whatever it is you do. I’ll let you know when she’s up.”
At that I nodded and headed back to my office, to pack up the machine. I wasn’t comfortable leaving pieces out and about, especially with other … full size adults walking around. Not that I expected any of them would try to use it intentionally, but they could do something accidentally just from being nosy. Plus, there was always the risk that someone would break in – it HAD happened twice already, after all.
---------------------
It wasn’t long before Erin was up and awake – I could tell from the excited shriek even without being in the room. I got up and walked over to the bedroom. She was sitting up – oblivious to the sheet falling down to her lap – and as soon as our eyes met, she waved me over for a hug. And a kiss on the cheek.
By dinner time, Erin was up and about. She’d taken her first ‘real’ shower in a month, and was milling about in one of her new outfits. Keisha decided it was finally time to call Sarge. As of right now, nobody outside the eight of us knew that the machine was working, much less that 3 of the girls had already been restored. But Kim’s office was likely to learn about her ‘return’ tomorrow – assuming she hadn’t already taken a cab to her office this afternoon (which would have likely freaked people out.) Either way, the cat would be out of the proverbial bag tomorrow for sure. Keisha debated putting off the call until morning, knowing he’d likely want to meet with us right away, and may expect her to report in to the precinct as well. But someone might have noticed her car was moved off the precinct lot two days ago, and as soon as Kim checked in with her office all hell would break loose.
So, Keisha called Sarge. She took the call from the kitchen, but I couldn’t only hear bits and pieces of the conversation; I was a little annoyed that she didn’t put it on speaker. Even if she WAS in effect reporting in to her boss at work.
Finally, she looked at me as she said, “Yeah, let me put him on” and set the phone on the table, on speaker.
I heard him clear his throat. “So it WORKS? It really works?”
“Yes.” (OBVIOUSLY, since Keisha was the one calling him from her own phone … but I bit my tongue. No reason to alienate the guy.) I added, “Keisha volunteered to go first, and she’s helping me here as we prepare to do the others.”
There was silence for a few moments. “How soon?”
“I’m trying to take it slow, doing one per day so we can watch for any ill effects from the … restoration. So far so good, but it’s early. I don’t like to take too many risks.”
He grunted.
After that, we got into more of the details and next steps. He did want Keisha returning to duty, but he’d have her patrol the neighborhood frequently, so she’d be close by if something came up. He still wanted to limit how many people knew about this – that shrinking was even possible – so we worked on synchronizing our cover stories – which Keisha would then help me relay to the others. Though Kim had already flown the coop, so to speak.
There were probably far too many people who knew already, not counting the girls. The dozen soon-to-be felons that were now in custody. Sarge, Andrew’s administrative assistant, Keisha’s patrol partner and two other officers that were down in that bunker under the mansion when Keisha was shrunk. Possibly (likely) the officers that responded after the first break-in, when the lead scientist and his thugs tried to rough me up and search the place (after I was shot, the details were a little fuzzy, so I really had no idea how many officers were there, plus the paramedics, and how many of those people saw Melanie or Maria or Cindy or Becky inadvertently, or who learned of them from a fellow officer) … plus anyone else Sarge would have dealt with on his end. I really didn’t know how much the people who brought the old machine to the house (twice) or others who searched the mansion knew or didn’t know … and for that matter, what about all the people at that secret compound where Kim and Erin were held? I can’t imagine nobody else there knew about this. When I really started trying to add it up, my head started spinning.
I did wonder how Sarge (and Kim now) planned to spin this when it came to the courts … because of course, the culprits in this scheme would certainly get their day in court. I was sure it would be closed to the public, but there was no way the secret wouldn’t get out to more people then … perhaps exponentially if anyone leaked it. Plus, Kim had suggested more legal actions – so could this all end up in civil court as well?
If Sarge meant to keep a lid on this, he had his hands full. And then some.
Though as I thought about it, the look on Andrew’s face – and the others – when one of the girls walks into a courtroom – fully restored - to give testimony? THAT would be priceless.
Sarge was planning to come by in the morning. It sounded like he expected Keisha to be ready to roll after his visit – or interrogation – or whatever he had planned. It was good that we’d started buying clothes for each of the girls – so Erin would have something normal to wear. Sarge was ticked that Kim had already left, and I suspected he would be talking to her after he met with us in the morning.
----------------
After dinner, I offered Erin and Keisha the bedroom and indicated that I’d sleep on the sofa again. Erin and Keisha had worked out a deal, they felt someone should be around to help – and if Keisha got called back in to work, Erin would stay until Maria was up and about. Assuming Maria would then stay until the others were restored.
When it came time for bed, Keisha gave me a hug and Erin another kiss on the cheek before they went to settle into bed. I really doubted the two of them would entertain any extracurricular activities, much less invite me to join in, though my mind drifted there of its own accord anyway. So it was just as well that Maria came padding in just as I’d stripped down to my boxers and a tee shirt and was fluffing the pillow.
As I glanced down at her, she smirked and said, “You remember our deal, right?”
I snorted. “I already said you would go next.”
“So I don’t need to … “ she started to say, a devious look on her face as she tried to pull a response out of me.
“You’re not getting out of it THAT easy”
She giggled. “Don’t worry, I wasn’t even going to try. Just seeing if I can get a rise out of you.” She giggled again.
I groaned. “Cute. Though you always get a rise out of me, you know that.”
“Thought so. Well are you ready for me now?”
“Suppose so. Are you up for it?”
She grinned. “I am if you are. Just remember what you promised. And … enjoy yourself. You can leave me down there for a while if you want. If I need to come up for air, I’ll … stick my head out your fly. How’s that?”
“Sounds like a deal. But do NOT exhaust yourself down there. If you need to come out, say something. Or kick me or something to get my attention. Or … I guess you’ll figure something out.”
She snorted. “Very brave of you. Suggesting I kick you when I’m going to be right next to your balls.” My eyes widened at that and she laughed. “Don’t worry, I don’t think I can kick THAT hard.” After a moment’s pause she added, “At least until tomorrow, right?”
I nodded. “No worries. I did promise you’d be next.”
“Good. Though you know, if this all works out and you think it’s safe, I’d consider going back and forth, maybe … shrinking again for a few days. It might actually be fun, knowing we have control over it and I can go back when I’m ready to ...”
She looked lost in thought for a moment, probably thinking of just that. I stirred her back with a little nudge on the shoulder, saying “Okay, Maria, are you ready to do this then?” I almost said ‘one last time’ but if she was just fantasizing about shrinking again just for fun, then maybe it wouldn’t be the last time.
“Ready. I’m all yours, buddy.” So at that, I gently lifted her up and held her as I lay down on the sofa. I set her back down on my chest and then lifted the waistband of my boxers, holding it open for her. Sure enough, after a few moments she smirked, tugged off her top and skirt, got down on all fours and made her way south, making a point of sashaying her bare tush as she did. She took one last glance back at me to make sure I was watching, and then continued, ducking under the elastic as I held it for her. Once inside, I lowered the waistband and settled back onto the pillow, as I felt her snugging up against my cock and balls.
I sighed. I was NOT going to get much sleep tonight. But then neither was Maria. And she’d be doing all the work. All I had to do was relax and enjoy.
I had NO problem with that.
So I just lay back on the pillow, pulled up the blanket, and enjoyed feeling Maria as she squirmed between my legs. While I really did appreciate that she wanted to do this for me, I hoped she wouldn’t completely wear herself out. Though I suppose she could sleep it off after, it’s not like she had someplace to go. Not until her restoration tomorrow afternoon.
My mind stopped wandering when I felt her dig in, her tiny muscular thighs wrapped around the base of my cock and her little arms wrapped around it further up, as she rubbed her body slowly along my length. I was sensitive enough down there – and had felt the girls there often enough – that I could tell when she pressed her cunt against my flesh, or when her nipples stiffened as she rubbed her breasts against me.
She went at that for several minutes, taking her time, nudging me closer.
For a moment I had a thought that I’d miss this … but then, I wouldn’t have to, would I? Maria wanted to see if she could top Melanie’s ‘record’ (staying in my pants long enough to get me off six times) … while Melanie herself said she’d like to try topping that record at some point. And then Maria just talked about having an interest in shrinking again – for fun! - as long as she knew it was safe and she could return to normal size when she was ready to.
The feel of Maria’s lips locking onto the tip of my cock – and her tiny tongue trying to push its way into the hole – caused me to shudder and gasp. I’m sure Maria could sense it, and it seemed to further energize her. It wasn’t long until my first climax, my stiff rod throbbing as I felt Maria holding on tight.
She rested for a few minutes, though from where she’d climbed down and lay back on my thigh, I could feel her little feet as she rubbed them around the base of my cock. As a result, I was still semi-rigid when she crawled back over for round two …
Followed by round three … and round four …
By the time she started on round six – in a bid to tie Melanie’s record (and yes, I was sure she was counting) – it was past midnight. She’d been going at it for at least a couple hours. Taking a break in between, which was understandable, plus my own stamina wasn’t unlimited. It took a little longer each time to draw a climax. But to her credit she kept going, determined to make it to seven. Which she finally did, sometime after one in the morning.
I wasn’t sure at that point, whether to just crash and sleep, or get up and change briefs. This pair was a hot mess. Though at that point Maria wiggled her head through the fly. I lifted the blanket so I could see her, though the only lights were the clocks from the kitchen appliances and the small nightlight in the bathroom, both shining from around the corner, so it was hard to see much. Though I knew she was there.
She whispered, “How was that?”
I couldn’t see the expression on her face, but I was sure she was proud of herself. That was a lot of work. I whispered back, “You were amazing. Like there was ever a doubt.”
Maria snorted. “Think you can clean me up before you fall asleep?” It was just a question, but she sounded hopeful.
“Sure” I replied, and then reached down for her as she climbed the rest of the way out of my boxers. She was so slippery I had to be careful not to drop her. Once I started to get up, I appreciated her making me get up – I REALLY needed clean boxers. At least, being the middle of the night, hopefully nobody would be up. I tried to be quiet, hoping to keep it that way. Plus I had to move slow, I was a little sore in the middle from Maria’s efforts.
Maria lay back in my hand as I gently washed her under warm water in the sink, my fingers gently caressing every part of her as the soap and water removed the evidence that she’d managed to get me off seven – SEVEN! - times. Even if it did take her like three hours. I smirked.
Well, not all the evidence.
I needed clean boxers desperately, but I focused on Maria first. She seemed to appreciate that. Once I finished and set her down on a hand towel, she watched in amusement as I peeled them off and cleaned myself off. I gave her a look. “You did this, you know.” I cracked a grin after I said it. She laughed.
Then I tiptoed back to the bedroom to find clean boxers, really hoping everyone was asleep.
I returned to the bathroom, slipped them on, scooped up Maria, and brought her back to the sofa, where she sprawled on my chest. I gently stroked her back with my thumb, and pretty soon she dozed off. She looked cute like that, sleeping naked on my chest. Her clothes were still on the sofa and I tried to be careful not to lose them between the cushions. Eventually I fell asleep myself, but not before making sure the blanket hid Maria from sight. Nobody would be mad, of course – it’s not like it wasn’t something we’d all done at least once, but I just wanted to avoid the teasing.
And I’d rather Melanie didn’t find out that Maria just broke her record.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 101
- Joined: Thu Jul 07, 2022 3:23 pm
Re: Melanie's Story
Another great hapter!!
I'm glad you're still going with this story.
I'm glad you're still going with this story.